^in^LSt^^^^ 


()f]mi 


BV  3790  .P65  1849 
Porter,  James,  1808-1888 
Revivals  of  religion 


^^M 


REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION 


THEORY,  MEANS,  OBSTRUCTIONS,  USES 
AND  IMPORTANCE; 

•VVITH   THE 

DUTY  OF  CHRISTIAN'S  IN  REGARD  TO  THEM. 
By  rev.  JAMES  PORTER,  A.  M. 

AUTHOR     OF     "tub     TKUE     EVANGELIST." 


Wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again,  that  tliy  people  may  rejoice  in  thee  ?"— 

Datid. 
And  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them   about  three  thousand 
souls."  —  Luke. 


SECOND    EDITION. 

BOSTON: 
CHARLES    H.  PEIRCE. 

NEW  YORK:   LANE  &  SCOTT. 
CINCINNATI!  SWORMSTEDT  &  POWER. 

1849. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1848, 

By  JAMES  PORTEK, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of 
Massachusetts. 


Stereotyped  and  Printed  by  GC.  Rand  &  Co., 
J'F  ^^^      ComhiU,  Boston. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

Revivals  of  Eeligion  are  of  the  highest  importance,  involving 
spiritual  interests  for  time  and  eternity.    The  greatest  force   of 
argument,  is  hardly  sufficient  to  do  them  justice,  and  secure  the 
attention  they  deserve.     They  need  to  be  discussed  in  every  rank 
and  condition  of  society,  that  the  scattered  light  of  experience 
and  observation  may  be  collected  to  a  focus,  and  made  effective 
m  arousing  the  friends  of  God  to  suitable  action.    But  nearly  all 
the   works   upon  the  subject,  now  in  circulation,  are  from  the 
same  general  source,  and  are  based  and  executed  in  subordina- 
tion to  a  system  of  theological  technicalities,  for  which  many 
have  little  sympathy.     While  they  contain  much  that  is  excellent, 
they  err  in  attributing  to  God  what  properly  belongs  to  man.' 
With  this,  some  of  them  advocate  other  errors  scarcely  less  dan- 
gerous.    Their  generic  cognomen  is,  ".Vew,  Divinity:^    Unlike 
the  system  just  named,  it  attributes  almost  every  thino-  to  man 
He  has  ^^  natural  abillty;^  it  is  said,  to  repent,  to  convert  himself 
to  change  his   own  heart,  to  love  God,  &c.     Thus  the  two  ex- 
tremes meet,  and  figure  in  the  same  volume.    Yet,  notwithstand- 
ing this  hypothetical  jangling,  truth  and  light  are  seen  flashing  in 
every  direction.    But  they  are  so  intermingled  with  these  con- 
flicting errors,  they  fail  of  the  gracious  influence  that  might  other 
wise  be  exerted.    There  are  corresponding  defects  also,  in  regard 
o 


IV 


INTRODUCTOKY   REMARKS, 


^  ««,.  the  one  Cass,  urging  those  whieh  are  ^"J^^^ 

^™;  the  other,  imposing  hurdeus  "  neither  our  «";- 

H.  to  hear"    It  foUows,  therefore,  that  a  suitable  work 

TgeL  Iltion  a.o„g  the  people,  is  a  aesideratu.  in 

^^:h;:ripresentvo,u.eis,to.eettheneces.^here 
.„.icated^  How  far  it  does  so,  is  for  other,  to  deed.  We  h„ 
bitten  as  we  preach,  for  the  "  common  people,,  and  no  for  he 
fastidious  and  critical.  If  our  humble  suggestions  shall  prove 
'^M  in  bringing  them  to  a  better  knowledge  of  dut.  ar^^ 
efficiency  in  promoting  the  work  of  God,  our  highest  ambition 
will  be  gratified.  _,, 

The  physical  adaptation  of  the  work  is  worthy  of  notice,  ll^e 
books  named  are  comparatively  large.  Some  Christians  would 
bardly  have  courage  to  grapple  them,  who  might  be  indued  to 
read  one  of  less  dimensions.  They  are  also  expensive  bey  nd 
flie  capacity  of  many  to  purchase.  Here,  too,  we  have  amied  to 
choose  the  better  course. 

In  conclusion,  it  remains  to  make  our  acknowledgments  to 
Ahnigbty  God  for  the  interest  we  have  been  enabled  to  feel  m  he 
revival  of  his  work,  and  for  the  privilege  of  making  this  htte 
effortinits  behalf.    We  acknowledge  our  indebtedness,  also,  to 
the  great  and  good  men,  to  whose  writings  we  have  aUuded,  fo 
i^any  valuable  suggestions.    Though  we  do  not  acquiesce  m  all 
their  views,  we  have  perused  their  works  with  profound  respect 
and  veneration.    May  the  great  Head  of  the  church  accompany 
ttiese  pages  with  his  blessing,  and  make  them  subservient  to  the 
object  for  which  they  are  sent  forth  to  the  world. 
■■  Thb  Abtbok. 

Oaotmlte,  September  26, 1843. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    I. 

Religion,  its  Nature  and  Manifestations.  —  Object  of  the  chap- 
ter.    Condition  of  man.    Pardon  explained.     Regeneration.    Ne 
cessity  of   it.    How  attested.    Progress  of  religion.     Morality. 
Formalism  insufficient.    Religion  the  work  of  God  and  man.    Its 
relative  importance 9 

CHAPTER  n. 

Religion,  its  Conditionality,  or  the  Means  necessary  to  its  Attain- 
ment.—  Agencies  involved.  Repentance.  Its  nature.  Motives 
of  action.  Prayer.  By  whom  to  be  offered.  Faith  defined.  Its 
foundation.  The  Spirit's  influence.  Folly  of  self-righteous- 
ness   31 

CHAPTER   in. 

A  Revival  of  Religion  defined. — ^Man  a  free  agent.  Backsliding. 
A  revival  explained.  The  conversion  of  sinners.  General 
awakening.  Dr.  Barnes's  description.  Excitement.  Wicked 
ministers.  False  judgments.  Three  agencies  employed.  Seem- 
ing inconsistency  explained.  Dangerous  errors.  Correct  views 
important.  Nature  and  sources  of  a  revival.  Responsibility  of 
Christians 48 

CHAPTER    IV. 

Preaching,  a  Means  of^  promoting  Revivals.  —  Its  design.  How 
made  efficient.  Matter  of  preaching.  How  to  be  aimed.  Error. 
A  fact.  Many  good  ministers  accomplish  little.  Baxter's  opin- 
ion.   Preaching  must  be   direct.    Examples.    Pointed,  simple, 


VI  CONTEXTS. 

practical.  It  must  embrace  the  whole  gospel.  Common  lan- 
guage best.  Story  telling.  Mr.  Finney.  The  whole  man  to  be 
addressed.  Emotions  excited.  Preaching  from  the  heart. 
Whitefield.  Dr.  Griffin.  Unlettered  ministers  successful. 
Preaching  ex  tempore 63 

CHAPTER    V. 

Pastoral  and  oilier  Duties  connected  ibiili  Reinvals  of  Religion. — 
Pastoral  duties.  State  of  mind  necessary.  Visits  to  be  spiritual. 
Object  of  them.  Frequency  of  them.  Means  of  a  revival. 
Prayer  meetings.  How  managed.  Inquiry  meetings.  Coming 
forward  for  prayei's.  A  gi-eat  cross.  Special  occasions  improved. 
Funeral  sermons.  Deep  intei-est.  Church  directed.  Secret  of 
success.    Prayer.     Faith.    African  boy 91 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Prayer^  a  Means  of  promoting  Revivals  of  Religion.  —  The 
third  agency  important.  Prayer  for  a  revival.  Intense  ardor. 
Facts  stated.  Such  feelings  consistent.  Faith.  Its  ground. 
Prayer  must  prevail.  Interesting  facts.  Parents  ruin  their  chil- 
dren. Woman  of  Canaan.  Infidel  physician.  Union  in  prayer. 
A  sick  man's  pi-ayer.     What  is  necessary  to  right  prayer    .   .  113 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Other  Means  of  promoting  Revivals.  —  The  sinner  must  be 
moved.  Religious  conversation.  Character  of  it.  How  intro- 
duced. When.  Error  corrected.  Interesting  facts.  Getting 
people  to  meeting.  Advantages  of  it.  The  writer's  experience. 
Good  examples.  Little  Samuel.  Getting  people  to  other  meet- 
ings. Its  importance.  Carvosso's  example.  Sabbath  schools. 
Their  adaptation  to  this  object.  Circulation  of  books.  Often 
useful.  A  mind  for  the  work  suggestive  of  useful  measures. 
Dr.  Chalmei"s.    Treatment  of  inquirei-^ 136 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Obstructions  to  Revivals  of  Religion.  —  Objectionable  views. 
Revivals  may  be  hindered.    The  apostasy  of  Christians.     Its 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

effects.  Indifference  of  Christians.  Its  operation.  Want  of 
faith  and  courage.  False  faith  exposed.  Believing  the  revival 
mU  stop.  Kevivals  stop  when  Christians  consent.  Singing 
schools,  lectures,  &c.  Too  low  an  estimate  of  our  influence. 
Examples  given.  Why  revivals  are  so  limited.  Encouragement. 
Erroneous  sentiments.  Deformity  of  character.  Subject  illustra 
ted.  Diversion  of  the  mind.  Geology.  Mesmerism.  Doctrinal 
discussions.  Public  controversy.  Imprudence.  Singing.  Ludi- 
crous expressions.  Drollery.  Late  meetings.  Disturbance  of 
public  worship 156 

CHAPTER    IX. 

Objections  to  Revivals.  —  Sources  of  them.  Revivals  unscrip- 
tural.  The  objects  of  Scripture  and  revivals  the  same.  History 
of  revivals.  Prayer  and  prophecy  concerning.  Nurseries  of 
enthusiasm.  Political  cabals.  Disorders.  The  case  argued. 
Revivals  inexpedient.  Occasional  conversions  insufficient.  Ex- 
citement. Saul  of  Tarsus.  Insanity,  the  result  of  revivals. 
Objection  answered.  Cases  overrated.  Counterbalanced  by  the 
good.  Revivals  disturb  families.  The  case  explained.  Parental 
dictation  rebuked.    Many  backslide 179 

CHAPTER  X. 

TTie  manner  of  improving  Revivals,  to  render  them  most  useful.  — 
Importance  of  training  converts  right.  Should  be  treated  with 
sympathy.  Their  ignorance.  Trials.  Evils  of  neglect.  Con- 
verts should  join  the  church.  Advantages  of  it.  Danger  of 
neglect.  Suitable  books  to  be  read.  Importance  of  knowledge. 
A  small  library.  Converts  should  take  a  religious  paper.  Be 
set  at  work.  Family  prayer.  Secret  prayer.  Attending  class. 
Sabbath  schools.  Instructed  to  support  the  gospel.  To  labor  for 
the  spread  of  the  gospel 210 

CHAPTER  XL 

Importance  of  Revivals  of  Religion. —  The  tendency  of  Christ- 
ians to  backslide,  considered.  Revivals  have  preserved  the 
church  from  extinction.  How  to  persevere.  Necessity  of  con- 
version.   Argument  from  the  organization  of  society.    Human 


VUl  CONTENTS. 

sympathy.  Revivals  necessary  to  the  success  of  moral  reforms. 
How  they  operate.  Revivals  indispensable  to  sound  doctrine. 
The  proposition  illustrated.  Conclusion.  Compare  this  country 
with  others.  An  appeal  to  Christians.  Duty  of  livLag  for  oth- 
ers. A  parent's  responsibility.  The  wife.  Personal  influence 
What  revivals  have  done.     Exhortation 230 


REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 


CHAPTER   I. 

RELIGION  — ITS  NATURE  AND  MANIFESTATIONS. 

Before  speaking  of  a  revival  of  religion,  it  is  im- 
portant to  consider  religion  itself.  If  we  do  not 
understand  the  nature  of  it,  how  can  we  judge  of 
its  revival,  or  the  means  necessary  thereto  ?  Ig- 
norance here  is  the  prolific  source  of  many  errors 
into  which  honest  men  have  fallen.  Starting  with 
wrong  premises,  thej  have  naturally  arrived  at 
wrong  conclusions.  The  more  logical  the  reason- 
ing, with  such  an  outset,  the  more  surely  will  it 
conduct  to  erroneous  results. 

We  will  first,  then,  inquire  in  what  true  religion 
consists.  And  this  must  be  done  with  some  degree 
of  particularity,  since  no  general  definition  will  an- 
swer our  purpose.  We  need  to  know  precisely 
what  constitutes  the  genuine  Christian,  to  estimate 
the  various  states  of  approximation  to,  or  retro- 


10  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

gression  from  that  character.  It  is  also  necessary 
to  sound  judgment  in  relation  to  prudential  meas- 
ures, either  for  the  acquisition,  or  revival  of  it.  Let 
us  inquire,  therefore, 

First,  Into  the  character  and  condition  of  man,  as 
presented  in  the  scriptures,  and  the  various  relations 
of  life,  without  religion.  This  is  important  for  two 
reasons,  viz.,  that  we  may  understand  the  great 
change  of  heart,  life,  and  relations,  which  religion 
involves,  and  attribute  the  work  to  its  proper  origin. 

The  first  notice  we  have  of  man,  is  contained  in 
the  divine  proposition  to  make  him.  *'  And  God 
said.  Let  us  make  man  in  our  own  image,  after  our 
likeness."  And  it  immediately  follows, —  "So 
God  created  man  in  his  own  image  :  in  the  image 
of  God  created  he  him  ;  male  and  female  created  he 
them."  This  evidently  refers  to  his  moral  image, 
and  plainly  indicates  that  man  was  made  intelligent 
and  holy,  capable  of  knowing,  doing,  and  enjoying 
the  will  of  his  Maker.  We  believe  this  to  be  the 
commonly  received  view  of  the  subject,  and  it  is 
fully  supported  both  by  reason  and  scripture. 

It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the  glory  of 
this  first  exhibition  was  tarnished.  The  same  in- 
spired record  states,  that  man  sinned,  and  was 
ejected  from  his  delightful  abode,  to  till  the  ground, 
and  obtain  bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow.     Every 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  11 

notice  of  him  since  then,  aside  from  the  grace  of 
God,  is  directly  antipodal  to  the  first,  showing  the 
consequences  of  sin  upon  himself  and  upon  his  pro- 
geny, as  the  product  of  a  corrupt  stock.  Originally, 
he  was  zmmortal,  now,  mortal  —  then,  in  delightful 
communion  and  acceptance  with  God ;  now,  reject- 
ed and  at  enmity  with  him  —  then,  holy,  just,  and 
good ;  now,  wicked  and  perverse  —  then,  justified, 
but  now  condemned. 

The  corruption  imbibed  by  the  first  pair,  seems 
to  have  been  transmitted  by  natural  generation,  to 
their  descendants.  Says  the  Psalmist,  "  Behold 
I  was  shapen  in  iniquity,  and  in  sin  did  my  mother 
conceive  me."  "  The  wicked  are  estranged  from 
the  womb  ;  they  go  astray  as  soon  as  they  be  born, 
speaking  lies."  St.  Paul  declares,  "  All  have 
sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  "By 
one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin,  and  so  death  has  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that 
all  have  sinned."  "  The  scripture  hath  concluded 
all  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe."  And 
St.  John,  looking  at  the  same  general  fact,  writes, 
"  If  we  say  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a 
liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us."  According  to  the 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  men  in  their  unrenewed 
state,  are  "  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  walking 


12^  KEVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to 
the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  having  their 
conversation  in  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  fulfilling  the 
desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind,  and  are  chil- 
dren of  wrath." 

And  do  not  history  and  observation  harmonize 
with  these  representations  ?  The  propensity  of  the 
human  heart  to  sin,  is  every  where  seen,  though 
not  always  attributed  to  the  same  cause.  But  the 
cause  is  not  under  consideration  now.  The  fact 
admitted,  the  inference  is  unavoidable,  that  the 
heart,  in  which  this  propensity  exists,  and  from 
which  streams  of  corruption  are  seen  to  issue,  is 
disordered.  Every  unregenerate  man  knows  his 
heart  is  not  right  with  God,  by  its  tastes  and  aver- 
sions ;  for  it  rejects  Him,  and  cleaves  to  low,  sel- 
fish, carnal,  and  worthless  gratifications. 

This  being  the  condition  of  men  —  corrupt  in 
heart  and  disobedient  in  life,  two  things  are  neces- 
sary for  them  to  meet  God  in  peace,  viz.,  the  par- 
don of  their  sins  and  the  renewal  of  their  souls. 
This  two-fold  work  is  indicated  in  the  bible  no  less 
than  in  the  nature  of  the  case.  The  following  an- 
nouncements are  directly  in  point :  "  If  we  confess 
our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness." 
—  1  John,  1:9.     "  But  ye  are  washed,  but  ye 


KELIGION    DEFINED.  13 

are  sanctified^  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. — 
1  Cor.Q:  11. 

In  speaking,  therefore,  of  the  nature  of  religion, 
"we  are  prepared  to  say, 

1.  That  it  implies  the  pardon  of  all  sin.  Sin, 
is  the  transgression  of  the  law.  It  may  be  either 
positive  or  negative  —  doing  or  being  what  the 
law  forbids,  or  neglecting  to  do  or  be,  what  it  re- 
quires. Every  transgressor  is  under  the  curse  of 
the  law,  condemned  and  exposed  to  its  penalty. 
Pardon,  is  that  act  of  God  by  which  he  cancels 
the  claims  of  the  law  against  the  sinner,  and 
exempts  him  from  the  punishment  he  deserves. 
Thus,  its  effect  is  to  change  the  relation  of  the  sin- 
ner to  the  law,  from  that  of  a  condemned  criminal, 
liable  to  execution,  to  that  of  a  pardoned  sinner, 
who  enjoys  the  protection  of  the  Lawgiver,  as 
though  he  had  not  sinned.  It  does  not  exempt 
him  from  his  obligation  to  keep  the  law,  nor  does 
it  impose  any  obligation  on  the  Lawgiver  to  forgive 
him  in  case  of  another  departure,  nor  indicate 
that  he  will  do  so.  It  is  so  far  from  involving  the 
nature  of  an  indulgence  to  sin,  it  will  render  an- 
other transgression  more  sinful  than  it  otherwise 
would  be,  since  it  lays  the  sinner  under  additional 
obligation  to  obey. 


14  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

Now,  as  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law,  and 
all  have  sinned,  no  one  is  in  a  state  of  acceptance 
with  God,  and  security  against  the  retributions  of 
justice,  until  he  is  pardoned,  however  moral  and 
correct  his  general  deportment.  Obedience  in  one 
instance,  or  in  a  thousand,  if  we  had  it  to  plead, 
has  no  value,  to  cancel  disobedience  in  other  in- 
stances. For  though  we  were  to  be  perfectly 
loyal  to  the  hour  of  our  exit,  it  would  only  be  doing 
our  duty,  and  could  not  atone  for  a  single  fault. 
Pardon,  therefore,  is  our  only  resort,  to  evade  the 
penalty  of  the  law  ;  and  till  this  is  secured,  we  are 
in  our  sins,  exposed  to  everlasting  destruction. 
With  this  sealed  to  our  hearts,  we  are  in  a  state 
of  favor  with  God,  notwithstanding  past  sins,  and 
present  unworthiness ;  and  if  we  do  not  relapse 
into  folly,  shall  be  accepted  of  him  in  the  day  of 
his  coming. 

This  accounts  for  the  prominence  given  to  par- 
don in  the  holy  scriptures,  the  language  of  which 
is  explicit.  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and 
the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts ;  and  let  him  re- 
turn unto  the  Lord,  who  will  have  mercy  upon  him, 
and  to  our  God,  for  he  will  abundantly  parc?(?n." 
"  Blessed  is  the  man  whose  transgression  is  for- 
given^ and  whose  sin  is  covered."  ''  I  have  blot- 
ted out  as  a  thick  cloud  thy  transgressions,  and  as 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  15 

a  cloud  thy  sins."  "  All  manner  of  sin  and  blas- 
phemy shall  be  forgiven  unto  men,  but  the  blas- 
phemy against  the  Holy  Ghost."  Moses  prayed, 
"  This  people  have  sinned  a  great  sin.  Yet  now, 
if  thou  wilt,  forgive  their  sin ;  if  not,  blot  me  out 
of  thy  book  which  thou  hast  written."  Jesus  said, 
"  lather  forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do."  And  Peter  exhorted  Simon  Magus, 
"  Repent,  and  pray  God,  if  perhaps  the  thought 
of  thine  heart  may  be  forgiven  thee."  Indeed, 
the  scriptures  are  full  of  the  subject,  though  it  is 
so  little  considered  by  many  who  profess  to  follow 
them. 

We  have  said,  pardon  is  an  act  of  God.  It  fol- 
lows, therefore,  that  it  takes  place  at  some  specific 
time.  Agreeably  to  this,  real  Christians  are 
generally  able  to  advert  to  the  period,  (perhaps 
not  to  the  minute,  or  even  day,)  when  it  occurred. 
They  know  about  the  time.  But  it  is  not  so  with 
others.  Unfortunately  for  many,  their  religion  is 
without  date  or  place.  They  cannot,  like  Paul,  or 
Peter,  or  the  jailer,  or  the  three  thousand  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  speak  of  the  wonderful  work 
whereby  they  were  '^justified,  and  had  peace  with 
God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  By  this 
circumstance  false  professors  may  generally  be 
detected. 


16  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

2.  True  religion  implies  the  regeneration  of  the 
heart.  We  said  of  pardon,  that  it  changes  our  re- 
lation to  the  law — exculpating  us  from  its  threat- 
ened penalty.  This  is  the  effect  of  it,  simply  con- 
sidered as  a  forensic  terra.  But  who  does  not  see 
that  the  sinner  merely  pardoned,  and  left  with  his 
carnal  dispositions  and  affections,  would  be  precise- 
ly the  same  in  spirit  as  before  ?  The  favor  of  God, 
in  bestowing  so  great  a  blessing,  would  not  be  like- 
ly to  improve  his  character  much.  For,  "  the  car- 
nal mind  is  at  enmity  against  God,  it  is  not  subject 
to  his  law  neither  indeed  can  be."  He  would 
probably  pursue  the  same  course  of  rebellion  as 
before,  and  fall  at  once  into  condemnation. 

But  should  he  not  —  should  he  ever  after  live 
in  outward  obedience,  it  would  not  suffice  for  his 
salvation.  Heaven  is  a  holy  place.  The  employ- 
ment  of  heaven  is  holy,  as  is  every  emotion  that 
swells  its  songs.  But  the  sinner,  only  pardoned, 
(if  we  may  suppose  such  a  condition,)  is  carnal, 
at  enmity  with  God  ;  he  has  no  love  for  him,  or 
his  service,  and,  hence,  is  unfit  for  heaven.  Hence 
the  necessity  of  regeneration.  This  changes  the 
heart,  and  affections.  "  Old  things,  [his  sinful 
propensities,  and  distaste  for  religious  interests,] 
are  passed  away ;  behold,  all  things  have  become 
new."— 2  Oor.  5  :  17.    The  things  he  hated  be- 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  17 

fore  he  now  loves,  and  the  things  which  he  loved 
he  now  hates.  The  greatness  of  the  change  is 
strikingly  manifest  in  the  conversion  of  Saul  of 
Tarsus  —  the  Phillippian  jailer,  and  others,  whose 
piety  is  attested  by  the  holy  scriptures.  It  is  as 
much  a  matter  of  personal  experience  with  every 
true  Christian,  as  joy  or  sorrow,  hunger  or  thirst. 
He  has  the  same  proof  of  it,  he  had  of  guilt  and  con- 
demnation as  a  sinner.  But  more  of  this  in  an- 
other place. 

We  remark  further,  it  is  generaXlj  instantaneous 
in  its  accomplishment.  Going  in  connection  with 
pardon,  which,  from  the  nature  of  the  case  must 
be  instantaneous,  it  is  fair  to  infer,  that  this  is  so 
too.  The  representations  of  scripture  also  favor 
the  idea.  It  is  therein  described  as  the  new  birth, 
being  "  born  from  above,"  "  born  of  the  Spirit  and 
of  water" — being  "quickened," — raised  from 
the  dead,  &c.  Christian  experience  also  confirms 
this  opinion. 

We  add,  too,  that  it  may  be  either  partial  or 
complete.  It  is  the  will  of  God,  we  have  no  doubt, 
that  it  should  be  complete,  perfectly  cleansing 
the  whole  heart  from  every  stain ;  and  in  him- 
self considered,  he  is  infinitely  able  to  effect  it. 
But  for  wise  reasons  he  made  its  bestowment,  in 
every  degree,  conditional ;  and  therefore,  gradu- 
2 


18  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

ates  his  operations  in  effecting  it,  as  the  condition 
is  performed.  Faith  in  Christ  being  the  condition, 
the  work  is  partial  or  complete  according  to  the 
comprehensiveness  and  strength  of  faith  in  the  sub- 
ject. If  in  his  intelligence,  he  embraces  the  di- 
vine provision  against  all  sin,  and  his  own  entire 
dependence  upon  it  for  salvation ;  and  bj  faith  ap- 
propriates it  to  himself  as  an  ample  remedy  for  the 
guilt,  power,  and  existence  of  all  impurity,  the  work 
will  be  complete  at  once,  and  God  will  be  more 
glorified  than  if  it  were  partially  done.  But  this, 
we  apprehend,  is  not  generally  the  case.  The  views 
of  the  repenting  sinner  are  contracted,  and  his  con- 
fidence in  God  feeble.  He  neither  anticipates  much 
it  is  the  divine  will  to  bestow,  or  believes  with  a 
confidence  necessary  to  receive  it.  He  is,  there- 
fore, but  partially  regenerated.  But  this  a  great 
work.  It  changes  the  whole  tendency  of  his  mind, 
and  establishes  the  kingdom  of  God  within  him,  "  in 
righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.'^ 
These  views,  we  believe,  are  scriptural.  The 
Psalmist  pronounced  him  blessed  "  whose  trans- 
gression is  forgiven^''  but  this  was  not  all  he 
deemed  necessary.  Hence  he  prayed,  "  Wash  me 
thoroughly  from  my  iniquities,  and  cleanse  me  from 
my  sin."  "  Wash  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  whiter 
than  snow."      "  Cleanse  thou  me  from    secret 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  19 

faults."  And  Jesus,  who  knew  our  necessities 
better  than  any  man,  asserts,  "  Except  a  man  be 
born  of  the  Spirit  he  cannot  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh 
is  flesh  ;  and  that  which  is  born  of  the  spirit  is 
spirit."  "  It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth."  Says 
St.  Paul,  '^  The  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us." 
"  The  law  of  the  spirit  of  Hfe  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 
"  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love, 
wherewith  he  loved  us,  even  when  Ave  were  dead 
in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ,  and 
hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit 
together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus." 
"  God,  according  to  his  mercy,  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  Is  not  this  enough  ?  Were  it  in  place, 
we  might  multiply  passages  showing  this  to  be  the 
essential  element  in  the  religion  of  the  bible. 

3.  Another  particular  to  be  named  in  this  con 
nection  is,  the  attestation  which  Grod  gives  to  the 
believing  soul  that  the  work  is  effected.  The  par- 
don of  the  sinner  being  a  divine  act,  is  a  secret 
with  God  until  he  reveals  it.  And  so  is  regenera- 
tion, except  so  far  as  it  may  be  indicated  by  its 
fruits.    To  give  the  believing  sinner,  therefore,  the 


m  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

earliest  and  clearest  assurance  of  acceptance  with 
God  and  adoption  into  his  spiritual  family,  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit  is  employed  to  witness  the  fact  to  his 
heart.  That  is,  to  make  such  an  impression  upon 
his  mind  as  shall  convince  him  that  the  work  is 
done.  Of  the  mode  of  the  Spirit's  operations  we 
are  ignorant.  But  we  know  the  fact,  that  it  does 
operate.  It  convinces  the  sinner  "  of  sin,  of  right- 
eousness, and  of  a  judgment  to  come."  It  alarms 
his  fears  and  stimulates  him  to  cry  for  mercy.  The 
impression  that  he  is  a  sinner  exposed  to  ruin,  is 
convincing.  He  has  not  a  doubt  remaining,  what- 
ever may  have  been  his  previous  opinions  ;  and  he 
cries  out  under  the  discovery,  "  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner."  Now  when  he  has  reached  the 
point  of  entire  submission,  and  God  has  forgiven 
and  accepted  him,  the  Spirit  impresses  this  fact 
upon  his  mind  with  as  much  distinctness  and  force, 
as  it  did  before,  the  fact,  that  he  was  a  condemned 
sinner.  His  alarm  at  once  ceases  ;  love  and  joy 
spring  up  in  his  heart,  and  he  instinctively  ex- 
claims, "  Abba  Father." 

This  is  according  to  the  teachings  of  the  great 
apostle,  who  says,  "  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear,  (which  every  awakened 
sinner  has  ;)  but  ye  have  received  the  spirit  of 
adoption,  whereby  we  cry  Abba  Father."     "  The 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  21 

spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we 
are  the  children  of  God :  And  if  children,  then 
heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.'* 
Again,  "  Now  we  have  received,  not  the  spirit  of 
the  world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  God,  that  we 
might  hnoiv  the  things  that  are  freely  given  us  of 
God."  "  Because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth 
the  spirit  of  his  son  into  your  hearts,  crying  Abba 
Father.  Wherefore,  thou  art  no  more  a  servant, 
but  a  son  ;  and  if  a  son,  then  an  heir  of  God 
through  Christ."  The  language  of  his  heart  is, 
therefore, 

"  My  God  is  reconciled, 

His  pardoning  voice  I  hear, 
He  owns  me  for  his  child, 

I  can  no  longer  fear. 
"With  confidence  I  now  draw  nigh, 
And  Father,  Abba  Father,  cry." 

Now,  though  this  is  not  the  great  change  which 
constitutes  rehgion,  it  has  much  to  do  with  it.  It 
is  the  divine  mode  of  communicating  the  fact  to 
the  believer,  of  such  a  change  having  been  effect- 
ed, without  the  knowledge  of  which,  he  could 
neither  be  happy  or  useful.  And  it  is  satisfacto- 
ry. God  is  to  be  credited  when  he  attests  to  par- 
don as  when  he  admonishes  of  guilt.  And  to  doubt 
the  testimony  of  his  Spirit,  corroborated  by  collat- 


22  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

eral  evidence,  such  as  ever  accompanies  it,  is  no 
sign  of  humility  ;  and  serves  to  endanger,  rather 
than  ensure  salvation. 

But  it  may  be  asked  whether  there  is  not  danger 
of  mistaking  other  influences  for  those  of  the  Spirit, 
or  of  mistaking  the  language  of  the  Spirit  ?  To  this 
we  reply,  not  if  we  properly  attend  to  the  corrob- 
orative evidence  before  named.  If  we  have  been 
convinced  of  sin  —  have  endeavored  to  forsake  it, 
and  do  that  which  is  •  right  —  have  earnestly 
prayed  and  otherwise  sought  pardon  according  to 
our  best  knowledge  and  ability  ;  and  now  feel  "  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  meekness, 
and  patience,"  in  some  good  degree ;  and  have  love 
for  the  people  of  God,  his  word  and  worship,  there 
is  no  danger.  These  are  the  legitimate  fruits  of 
the  new  birth,  and  can  spring  from  no  other 
source.  We  maybe  assured  that  we  have  "passed 
from  death  unto  life." 

Among  the  first  emotions  of  one  thus  converted 
will  be  gratitude  to  God  for  his  merciful  forbear- 
ance and  awakening  grace.  The  thought  of  past 
sins,  the  resistance  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  abuse  of 
the  means  of  grace,  in  connection  with  present  cir- 
cumstances, often  thrills  the  soul  with  indescriba- 
ble emotion.     It  spontaneously  exclaims,  "  0,  the 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  23 

mercj  of  God  !  How  astonishing  !  What  a  won- 
der I  was  not  cut  off  in  my  sins  and  consigned  to 
hell !     But  Jesus  is  mj  Savior  !  " 

"  He  breaks  the  power  of  cancelled  sin, 
He  sets  the  pris'ner  free ; 
His  blood  can  make  the  foulest  clean ; 
His  blood  availed  for  me  !  " 

"  0  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing, 
My  great  Redeemer's  praise, 
The  glories  of  my  God  and  King, 
The  triumphs  of  his  grace  !  " 

One  thus  elated  with  gratitude  naturally  feels 
corresponding  love  to  his  benefactor.  God  now 
becomes  the  supreme  object  of  his  thoughts  and 
affections.  His  heart  flows  out  towards"  him  with 
filial  ardor,  while  he  exclaims, 

"  Joyful  in  hope,  my  spirit  soars 
To  meet  thee  from  above, 
Thy  goodness  thankfully  adores  ; 
And  sure  I  taste  thy  love  !  " 

He  sees  attractions  now  in  the  people  of  God 
he  never  saw  before.  Formerly  he  sought  after 
company  more  congenial  to  his  taste « —  company 
in  which  God  was  not  named  but  in  levity,  or  per- 
haps in  derision.  Eut  how  changed !  His  affini- 
ties now  incline  him  to  the  companionship  of 
Christians.  He  loves  their  spirit,  conversation, 
devotion  ;  their  object  of  pursuit,  their  God ;  and 


24  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

feels  that  he  is  allied  to  them  by  a  common  pater- 
nity. The  attachment  is  divine.  It  is  not  the 
product  of  consanguinity,  long  association,  or  ac- 
quaintance. He  has  only  known  them,  perhaps, 
to  hate  and  persecute  them.  But  a  revolution  has 
taken  place.  In  a  moment  his  eyes  have  been 
opened,  and  the  current  of  his  affections  changed 
and  purified.  He  sees  beauty  in  hoHness,  and 
loves  the  image  of  God  as  exhibited  in  his  people, 
of  whatever  nation,  rank,  or  condition. 

A  similar  transition  occurs,  also,  in  regard  to 
the  bible.  Though  the  most  important  of  all 
books,  the  impenitent  read  it  with  the  least  inter- 
est. For  the  reason,  probably,  that  it  disturbs 
their  consciences  and  excites  their  fears.  Refusing 
to  receive  and  improve  it  as  a  message  of  mercy, 
it  becomes  their  death  warrant,  and  rings  in  their 
ears  the  terrible  retributions  of  eternity.  But  now 
they  have  submitted  to  its  requirements  and  ob- 
tained assurances  of  adoption  into  the  divine  fami- 
ly, it  becomes  the  charter  of  their  privileges,  the 
map  and  guarantee  of  their  heavenly  inheritance. 
Thus  said  the  Psalmist,  "  Thy  testimonies  have  I 
taken  as  a  heritage,  for  they  are  the  rejoicing  of 
my  heart."  "  My  soul  breaketh  for  the  longing 
it  hath  unto  thy  testimonies  at  all  times." 

The  house  of  God  also  presents  strong  attrac- 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  25 

tions.  Though  it  maj  have  been  seldom  visited, 
and  then  with  reluctance ;  hj  the  change  under 
consideration,  it  becomes  a  delightful  resort.  The 
worship  of  God  is  a  precious  recreation.  The  Sab- 
bath, once  a  weary  day,  is  now  a  "  delight."  And 
thus  we  might  remark  of  all  the  means  of  grace. 
However  insipid  before,  they  are  glorious  now. 
The  tendencies  of  the  mind  are  changed.  For- 
merly they  inclined  to  temporal  things,  now  to 
spiritual ;  then  to  the  earth,  now  to  heaven. 

From  this  hasty  glance  it  may  be  seen  in  what 
vital  religion  consists,  and  the  phenomena  by 
which  it  is  distinguished.  Its  progress,  unless  in- 
terrupted by  unfaithfulness,  will  be  characterized 
by  willing  and  cheerful  obedience,  and  an  increase 
of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  even  to  the  perfect  day. 
Eut  by  sinful  indulgence,  or  the  neglect  of  known 
duties,  these  fruits  will  be  blighted  and  disappear; 
and  the  soul  return  again  to  guilt  and  corruption, 
so  that  its  last  state  will  be  worse  than  the  first. 
To  suppose  we  are  justified  when  we  have  fallen 
back  into  the  love  of  sin,  merely  because  we  were 
once  assured  of  conversion,  is  a  great  mistake. 
Men  are  not  Christians  till  they  are  pardoned  and 
renewed,  and  they  cease  to  be  such  when  they 
cease  to  have  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 
3 


26  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

It  will  be  seen,  too,  in  what  light  those  are  to 
be  regarded,  who  make  religion  to  consist  in  mere 
morality^  or  the  discharge  of  the  social  duties 
which  belong  to  the  relations  of  civil  society.  It 
is  not  uncharitable  to  saj  they  have  no  part  or  lot 
in  the  matter.  Their  religion  is  confined  to  this 
world.  Its  principles,  motives,  and  ends  are  all 
good,  it  may  be,  but  they  are  not  sufficiently  high 
to  reach  our  obligations  to  God,  nor  sufficiently 
broad  to  compass  our  spiritual  relations  to  him.  It 
looks  more  to  social  than  to  religious  interests  ;  and 
is  occupied  with  time  to  the  neglect  of  eternity. 
It  is  more  frequent  in  its  references  to  nature  than 
to  nature's  God,  and  especially  to  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  glorifies  man  more  than  his  Maker. 
The  new  birth  it  regards  as  a  delusion,  and  revi- 
vals as  mere  excitements. 

If  we  add  religious  observances,  in  which  there 
is  no  pardon  or  regeneration  involved,  still  it  is 
wanting.  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  were  more 
abundant  in  these  —  they  fasted  and  prayed,  and 
paid  tithes,  and  filled  the  temple  with  their  in- 
cense ;  and  yet  the  Savior  declares,  "  Except  your 
righteousness  shall  exceed  the  righteousness  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."     God  looks  at  the 


RELIGION   DEFINED.  27 

heart,  and  wliile  he  enjoins  many  ceremonial  du- 
ties, he  also  requires  that  we  ''  be  converted  and 
become  like  little  children." 

We  see,  too,  the  error  of  those  who  make  reli- 
gion to  be  the  work  of  man  alone.  A  distinguished 
writer  on  revivals  proceeds  through  his  whole  book 
upon  this  groundless  assumption.  Speaking  of  the 
conversion  of  the  sinner,  he  says,  "  it  consists  in  his 
obeying  the  truth  ;  "  whereas,  obedience  is  rather 
a  fruit  of  conversion  than  conversion  itself.  He 
asks,  "  What  is  regeneration  ?  "  and  replies,  "  It 
is  the  first  act  of  genuine  obedience  to  God."  Of 
course  it  is  man's  work,  and  not  God's.  How  ab- 
surd !  Man  born  again  by  his  own  act !  In  the 
same  lecture  he  asserts,  ''It  is  ridiculous  to  say 
that  a  sinner  is  passive  in  regeneration,  or  passive 
in  being  converted,  for  conversion  is  his  own  act. 
The  thing  to  be  done  is  that  which  cannot  be  done 
for  him.  It  is  something  which  lie  must  do,  or  it 
will  never  be  done."  He  accordingly  objects  to 
the  sinner's  praying  for  a  new  heart,  and  urges  him 
to  love  God,  and  thus  change  his  own  heart. 

Now,  while  we  admit  the  sinner  is  not  passive  in 
regeneration,  nothing  can  be  farther  from  the  truth 
than  this  view  of  the  subject.  It  is  not  only  un- 
scriptural,  but  contrary  to  reason  and  philosophy. 
The  bible  attributes  the  work  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 


2S  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

as  the  efficient  agent  in  its  accomplishment.  In 
this  the  great  mass  of  evangelical  Christians,  com- 
mentators, and  theologians,  are  agreed.  And  such 
are  the  nature  and  magnitude  of  the  work,  and 
such  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind  in  its 
lapsed  estate,  to  attribute  it  to  a  less  cause  is  un- 
reasonable. He  who  made  the  mind  in  his  own 
image,  is  alone  able  to  restore  that  image.  The 
sinner,  "  dead  in  trespasses,"  under  the  power  of 
the  carnal  mind  and  averse  to  all  holiness,  certainly 
cannot  do  it.  It  is  philosophically  impossible.  Be- 
sides, the  new  birth  implying  the  forgiveness  of 
sins,  which  is  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  God,  the 
sinner  can  no  more  renew  his  own  heart  than  he 
can  dethrone  his  Maker. 

We  are  the  more  surprised  at  this  singular  sen- 
timent when  we  consider  the  source  from  whence 
it  comes.  Calvinists  have  generally  guarded  this 
point  with  great  care.  They  have  been  exceeding- 
ly jealous  of  their  Arminian  brethren,  lest  they 
should  allow  the  sinner  such  an  agency  in  his  own 
conversion,  as  to  detract  from  the  divine  glory. 
Indeed,  they  have  denied  him  any  available  action, 
and  all  power  of  action.  According  to  their  theo- 
ry, the  first  thing  in  the  order  of  grace  next  to 
election,  is  regeneration  by  the  sovereign  power  of 
God.      Then  follow  conviction  of  sin,  repentance, 


RELIGION   DEFINED.  29 

prayer,  &c.,  as  the  natural  results  of  this  special 
work.  But  now  we  are  told  by  a  respectable  por- 
tion of  this  same  body,  headed  by  men  of  profound 
learning  and  talents,  that  here  is  a  gross  mistake 
• —  that  man  has  power,  and  is  required  to  regener- 
ate himself.  And  what  is  most  singular  of  all,  is, 
that  he  has  this  power  by  nature  and  not  by  grace. 
Blind  however  he  may  be,  he  may  open  his  eyes 
and  see  !  Though  dead  and  buried  in  sin,  he  may 
arise  !  From  the  "  hornble  pit  and  miry  clay^'* 
he  may  leap  upon  the  rock  and  take  up  the  new 
song,  even  praise  to  God.  How  unreasonable  ! 
We  believe  nothing  can  be  farther  from  the  truth, 
and  it  affords  no  mitigation  to  the  absurdities  of 
the  system  it  is  designed  to  relieve. 

This  subject  suggests  also  the  relative  impor- 
tance of  the  new  birth,  and  the  gospel  which  aims 
to  extend  it.  Other  reforms  strike  at  a  single  sin  ; 
this  at  all  sin.  Those,  if  they  succeed,  but 
pai-tially  reform  ;  this  completely.  Those  aim  at 
the  habits  ;  this  at  the  heart.  Those  reform  for 
earth ;  this  for  heaven.  The  true  Christian  di- 
rects his  efforts  at  the  root  of  the  tree  ;  other  re- 
formers at  the  branches.  The  r/ork  of  the  latter 
is  important  and  may  have  the  divine  sanction ; 
that  of  the  former  is  vastly  more  so.  The  one,  if 
he  succeeds,  leaves  reform  but  just  commenced ; 


30  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

the  other  completes  it.  If  the  former  purifies  the 
single  stream  to  -which  he  devotes  himself,  he  is 
satisfied  ;  the  latter  cleanses  the  fountain  from 
which  all  the  streams  flow.  Those,  therefore,  who 
neglect  the  work  of  converting  the  sinner  to  God 
to  prosecute  a  single  branch  of  reform,  should  be 
careful  not  to  reproach  others  whose  aim  is  more 
benevolent  and  Godlike  than  their  own. 

These  remarks  will  be  appreciated  by  those  who 
have  observed  the  operations  of  reform  for  the 
last  ten  years,  and  are  sufficient  for  our  present 
purpose. 


CHAPTER   n. 

RELIGION  — ITS    CONDITIONALITY,  OR  THE   MEANS 
NECESSARY   TO   ITS   ATTAINMENT. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  spoken  of  re- 
ligion as  a  matter  of  personal  experience.  We 
have  seen  the  sinner  awakened,  pardoned,  renewed, 
and  assured  of  his  adoption ;  and  have  traced  the 
svhole  to  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Yet,  we 
have  carefully  guarded  against  the  idea  that  the  sin- 
ner has  no  agency  in  the  work.  The  same  record 
which  attributes  pardon  and  regeneration  to  God, 
teaches  that  he  performs  these  gracious  works  only 
under  certain  circumstances,  and  on  certain  con- 
ditions, which  are  dependent  on  man  for  their  ex- 
istence. The  agency  of  the  sinner,  therefore,  is 
as  necessary  to  his  salvation  as  that  of  God.  God 
has  determined  what  he  ivill  do,  and  what  the  sin- 
ner must  do  ;  and  he  will  no  sooner  do  the  sinner's 
work  than  he  will  require  the  sinner  to  do  his 
work. 

These  separate   agencies   are    intimately  con- 

31 


32  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

nected  yet  perfectly  distinct.  Thej  co-operate  with 
admirable  harmonj  in  the  sinner's  conversion ;  for 
the  sinner  cannot  save  himself  without  God,  and 
God  will  not  save  him  without  his  co-operation. 
This  principle  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  divine 
government,  and  is  everywhere  recognized  in  the 
system  of  salvation.  It  also  commends  itself  to 
our  judgment,  and  acquits  the  divine  administra- 
tion where  other  systems  involve  it  in  much  per- 
plexity. 

Our  present  object  is  to  consider  more  particu- 
larly the  agency  of  the  sinner  in  his  own  salvation. 
It  is  certain  he  cannot  renovate  his  heart.  Yet  he 
is  required  to  do  something  necessary  to  it.  Re- 
garding him,  therefore,  a  believer  in  the  bible 
as  a  revelation  from  God,  and  every  man  is,  or 
ought  to  be,  we  say, 

1.  It  is  his  duty  to  repent.  This  is  plain.  We 
have  the  same  evidence  of  it  we  have  of  any 
duty.  To  multiply  proof-texts  is  scarcely  neces- 
sary. The  Old  Testament  abounds  in  them,  and 
Christ  and  the  apostles  made  it  a  leading  topic  in 
their  ministrations.  John,  called  and  commissioned 
from  heaven,  went  forth  preaching  it,  baptizing  all 
who  gave  proof  of  its  proper  exercise.  The  Savior 
soon  followed  him,  preaching  the  same,  declaring, 
*'  I   came   to   call  sinners  to  repentance."     The 


CONDITIONALITY   OF   RELIGION.  33 

twelve  apostles  being  sent  forth,  "  preached  that 
men  should  repent^  Paul  taught,  "  testifying 
both  to  the  Jews  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repent- 
anee  towa7^d  God^  Jesus  pronounced  a  terrible 
woe  against  Chorazin  and  Bethsaida,  because  they 
repented  not ;  and  he  complained  of  the  Jews  that 
they  neglected  to  repent,  while  publicans  and  har- 
lots believed  and  entered  into  his  kingdom. 

That  repentance  is  necessary  to  pardon  and  re- 
generation is  equally  obvious.  Peter,  addressing 
the  multitude  of  all  nations  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, said,  "  Hepent  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 
you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghosty  Here  we  have  the  whole  work  of  pardon 
and  renewal  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  promised  to  re- 
pentance. Afterward,  the  same  apostle  exhorted, 
"  Repent  ye,  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that 
your  sins  may  be  blotted  out."  The  same  senti- 
ment is  involved  in  the  words  of  the  prophet,  "  Let 
the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord, 
and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our  God, 
for  he  will  abundantly  pardon.''^  These  are  en- 
couragements given  to  the  sinner  to  repent.  Not 
to  one  who  is  renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  now 
bears  his  image.     The  duty  is  urged  on  sinners-— 


84  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

not  as  the  proof  of  religion  but  the  condiiion  of  it. 
The  wicked  man  is  to  forsake  his  way  and  then  be 
pardoned  ;  not  be  pardoned  first  and  then  forsake. 
The  bhnd  man  who  will  have  his  eyes  opened,  must 
pray  first,  even  though  he  never  saAV  Jesus,  and 
cannot  see  him  ;  not  see  first  and  then  pray.  Those 
who  make  conversion  prior  to  repentance,  in  the 
order  of  time,  or  as  the  cause,  and  repentance  the 
effect,  misrepresent  the  scriptures  and  tranquillize 
the  sinner's  conscience  in  a  dangerous  manner. 
The  idea  of  the  sinner's  having  "  natural  ability  " 
to  repent,  or  even  to  convert  himself,  does  not  help 
the  case.  If  such  ability  exists,  it  is  agreed  on  all 
hands,  it  never  was  exercised  and  never  will  be, 
because  it  is  identified  with  a  moral  inability, 
(otherwise  natural  depravity,)  which  operates  with 
the  force  of  an  unalterable  decree,  to  keep  the  sin- 
ner from  repentance.  But  there  is  no  such  abil- 
ity that  can  have  effect  in  the  case,  and  no  intima- 
tion of  any,  except  in  the  theological  speculations 
of  men.  God  has  neither  exhorted  us  to  improve  it, 
nor  threatened  us  for  neglecting  it.  The  plan  of 
salvation  is  a  moral  and  gracious  plan,  the  terms 
of  it  are  gracious,  and  the  ability  to  comply  with 
them ;  and  it  is  the  same  in  regard  to  all  persons. 
But  we  will  not  dwell  here.  Perhaps  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  refer  to  the  subject  in  another  place. 


CONDITIONALITY   OF   RELIGION.  35 

Of  the  nature  of  repentance  it  may  be  remarked, 
the  word  denotes  an  after-thought,  or  the  soul  re- 
collectmg  its  own  actions  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
produce  sorrow  and  desire  of  amendment.  Mr. 
Wesley  defines  it,  "  Conviction  of  sin,  producing 
real  desires  and  sincere  resolutions  of  amendment." 
We  understand  it  to  mean  conviction  of  sin,  that 
we  have  voluntarily  and  wilfully  disobeyed  God, — 
for  which  he  is  justly  displeased  with  us,  and  may 
cast  us  off  forever ;  and  a  sincere  purpose  and 
faithful  endeavor  to  forsake  sin  and  do  that  which 
is  right.  To  know  that  we  are  sinners  is  not  re- 
pentance, nor  to  be  afraid  that  sin  will  prove  our 
ruin.  These  states  of  mind  are  common  and  often 
transient.  They  properly  belong  to  repentance 
and  cannot  be  dispensed  with  in  that  duty,  but 
standing  alone  they  profit  us  nothing.  There  must 
be  the  firm  resolve  and  the  faithful  effort ;  other- 
wise the  "  fruits  meet  for  repentance,"  or  the  work 
will  be  radically  defective.  ''  Let  the  wicked  for- 
sake his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts, 
and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,"  saith  the  proph- 
et. The  language  of  Christ  is,  "  Take  my  yoke 
upon  you,  and  learn  of  me,  and  ye  shall  find  rest 
unto  your  souls." 

Sincere  repentance  implies  reflection.  It  may 
be  more  or  less  intense,  according  to  circumstances. 


do  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

It  also  implies  emotion,  which  is  graduated  by  the 
degree  of  conviction  and  the  excitability  of  the 
subject.  All  persons  are  not  susceptible  of  the 
same  degree,  nor  do  all  need  it.  There  is  no  more 
virtue  in  deep  emotion  than  in  clear  perception,  and 
the  object  of  both  is  the  same,  viz.,  prompt  and  obe- 
dient action.  God  does  not  require  that  we  feel 
deeply,  but  that  we  hreah  off  our  sins  by  righte- 
ousness, and  our  iniquities  by  turning  to  him.  Our 
emotions  and  affections  are  not  always  voluntary, 
our  actions  are.  The  Lord  saw  the  "  vjorhs  "  of 
the  Ninevites,  "  that  they  turned  from  their  evil 
way :  and  he  repented  him  of  the  evil  that  he 
had  said  he  would  do  unto  them,  and  he  did  it 
not." 

This  point  cannot  be  made  too  clear.  No  soon- 
er do  sinners  begin  to  repent,  than  they  are  dis- 
tressed because  they  have  no  more  ^' feeling. ^^ 
And  this  mistake  is  often  encouraged  by  the  pray- 
ers and  instructions  of  Christians.  In  this  way 
many  have  become  disheartened,  and  given  up  ef- 
fort. Had  they  been  taught  that  repentance  con- 
sists more  in  actioii  than  emotion,  they  would  have 
succeeded.  We  have  seen  sinners  in  great  dis- 
tress, whose  repentance  was  ineffectual,  while 
others  with  little  emotion,  acting  more  on  prin- 
ciple, obtained  the  blessing. 


CONDITIONALITY   OF   RELIGION.  87 

It  is  proper  to  observe  here,  the  reformation 
must  be  thorough.  Indulgence  in  one  known  sin, 
though  we  forsake  one  thousand,  will  defeat  the  ob- 
ject. And  so  will  the  neglect  of  a  single  known 
duty.  God  means  to  bring  us  fully  to  his  terms 
before  he  accepts  us.  This  accounts  for  many 
failures  which  have  occurred.  The  subjects  of 
them  were  awakened  and  thought  they  would  be 
Christians,  but  finding  that  God  would  not  receive 
them  on  a  partial  course,  that  is,  on  their  own 
terms,  they  abandoned  the  pursuit  till  a  more  con- 
venient season. 

As  it  respects  the  motives  with  which  sinners 
should  repent,  it  is  important  to  say  a  word,  since 
there  is  much  darkness  and  stumbling  at  this 
point.  Many  who  have  been  quite  willing  to  do 
their  duty,  have  been  so  exceedingly  jealous  of 
their  motives  as  to  destroy  confidence  in  the  suc- 
cess of  their  endeavors. 

Those  who  consider  repentance  a  fi'uit  of  re- 
generation and  not  a  means  of  obtaining  it,  will, 
of  course,  place  the  motives  too  high  ;  while  those 
who  make  religion  to  consist  in  a  mere  form,  go  to 
the  other  extreme.  The  motives  urged  in  the 
scriptures  are,  that  we  are  sinners,  that  we  have 
sinned  against  light  and  love,  that  our  sins  will 
prove  our  ruin  ;  and  the  certainty  of  pardon  and 


3b  REVIVALS    OE    RELIGION. 

salvation  if  we  repent.  It  may  be  said,  the  last 
two  are  selfish.  Be  it  so  ;  it  is  enough  for  us  that 
God  has  pressed  them  upon  our  attention  more 
than  any  other.  He  who  knew  what  was  in  man, 
has  attempted  to  move  him  by  these  great  argu- 
ments, and  to  question  their  validity  is  an  im- 
peachment of  high  authority.  Repenting  with  a 
view  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  being  willing  to  be 
damned,  as  matters  of  experience,  we  believe  have 
no  existence.  They  are  rather  inventions  of  the- 
orizers,  which  have  done  more  harm  than  good,  and 
ought  to  be  retracted.  The  first  is  a  Christian 
motive  beyond  the  present  grasp  of  the  sinner,  the 
last  we  cannot  conceive  to  be  attainable  at  all,  ex- 
cept by  final  impenitence,  in  which  case,  we  appre- 
hend, the  sinner  will  choose  to  be  damned  rather 
than  dwell  amid  the  holiness  of  heaven. 

2.  It  is  also  the  duty  of  the  sinner  to  'pray. 
Though  this  is  implied  in  repentance,  it  is  impor- 
tant to  give  it  a  separate  consideration,  because  it 
is  a  duty  to  which  there  is  much  aversion.  Be- 
sides, some  professed  Christians  deny  that  the  sin- 
ner ought  to  pray.  They  seem  to  have  settled  it 
in  their  own  minds  that  God  must  convert  him 
without  his  prayers,  or  he  must  convert  himself 
without  divine  grace.  This  is  evidently  another 
sacrifice  to  a  mistaken  theory.     The  bible  teaches 


RELIGION     DEFINED.  39 

that  ^'  the  wicked  man  should  seek  the  Lord  and 
call  upon  Jiim  while  he  is  near."  The  Savior,  who 
came  to  call  sinners  to  repentance,  says,  "  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  :  for  every 
one  that  asketh  receiveth,  and  he  that  seeketh  find- 
eth,  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened." 
That  no  doubt  of  the  availability  of  prayer  might 
remain,  he  adds,  "  if  ye,  being  evil  know  how  to 
give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more 
shall  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  give  good 
gifts,  to  them  who  ask  him."  "  He  spake  also 
another  parable,  to  this  end,  that  men  ought  al- 
ways to  pray  and  not  to  faint."  St.  James  says,"  If 
any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ash  of  God,  that 
giveth  to  all  men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not,  and 
it  shall  be  given  him." 

If  any  thing  further  be  necessary  to  establish 
this  point,  we  may  refer  to  nearly  every  instance 
of  conversion  recorded  in  scripture.  David  says  of 
himself,  "  I  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord,  and  he 
inclined  unto  me,  and  heard  my  cry.  He  brought  me 
up  also  out  of  an  horrible  pit  and  miry  clay,  and  set 
my  feet  upon  a  rock,  and  established  my  goings. 
And  he  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my  mouth,  even 
praise  unto  our  God."  The  Lord  heard  his  pray- 
er while  he  was  yet  in  the  "  horrible  pit  and  miry 


40  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

clay  ;  "  figurative  expressions  to  designate  the 
dreary,  dismal,  ruinous  state  of  sin,  and  the  utter 
inability  of  a  condemned  sinner  to  save  himself 
either  from  guilt  of  conscience  or  corruption  of 
heart.  We  have  a  similar  instance  in  the  case  of 
the  publican  who  went  up  to  the  temple  to  pray. 
"  Standing  afar  off,  he  would  not  lift  up  so  much 
as  his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast, 
saying,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.  I  tell 
you,  this  man  went  down  to  his  house  justified. ^^ 

We  do  not  say  the  sinner  must  pray  like  a 
Christian,  with  just  such  views,  feelings,  and  mo- 
tives. This  would  be  requiring  him  to  become  a 
Christian,  and  then  pray  that  he  may  be  convert- 
ed —  to  find  the  blessing  and  then  seek  after  it. 
God  requires  no  such  thing.  The  sinner  is  to  pray 
for  merc^,  for  the  grace  of  God  to  renew  him ;  to 
pray  as  well  as  he  can,  according  to  the  best  light 
he  has  or  can  obtain.  Much  as  we  deserve  to  per- 
ish, the  Lord  has  proposed  to  save  us,  and  given 
his  son  to  die  for  us.  Does  he  now  require  condi- 
tions we  can  never  perform  ?  No,  verily.  What 
Dr.  Young  says  in  regard  to  virtue  in  general,  is 
true  in  application  to  this  duty :  — 

"  If  nothing  more  than  purpose  in  thy  power, 
Thy  purpose  ^rw  is  equal  to  the  deed. 
Who  does  the  best  his  circumstance  allows, 
Does  well,  acts  nobly;  angels  could  do  no  more.** 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  41 

We  repeat,  sinners  must  pray  —  pray  in  secret, 
pray  much,  humbling  themselves  and  confessing 
their  sins.  They  must  pray  definitely,  for  jt?arc?o?j 
and  renewal  of  heart.  General  prayers  will  not  an- 
swer their  purpose.  They  need  a  particular  bless- 
ing and  must  have  it.  If  parents,  it  will  be  well  for 
them  to  pray  in  their  families.  We  have  known 
many  to  do  this  with  excellent  effect.  Having  de- 
termined to  seek  the  Lord  they  called  their  families 
together,  confessed  their  neglects,  avowed  their 
purpose,  read  the  scriptures,  and  engaged  in  pray- 
er. It  was  a  great  cross,  and  exceedingl}^  humili- 
ating ;  but  it  was  a  decisive  step.  A  sinner  thus 
committed  before  the  world  and  his  own  family, 
will  not  long  walk  in  darkness.  God  will  impart 
salvation,  and  what  he  has  tried  to  do  from  prin- 
ciple, against  the  strong  remonstrances  of  his  own 
depravity  and  the  scorn  of  the  world,  he  will  be 
able  to  perform  with  exquisite  satisfaction.  It  was 
an  agonizing  moment  with  the  publican  when  he 
cried,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,"  but  not 
so  when  he  "  went  down  to  his  house  justified," 
for  "  being  justified  by  faith  we  have  peace  with 
God." 

3.  Another  duty,  and  the  last  we  will  mention, 
is  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  "He  that  be- 
lieveth  shall  be  saved,  but  he  that  believeth  not 
4 


4^  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

shall  be  damned."  A.  general  belief  in  Christ  and 
in  the  scriptures  is  necessary  to  our  first  move- 
ment. "  He  that  cometh  unto  God  must  believe 
that  he  es,  and  that  he  is  the  rewarder  of  them 
that  diligently  seek  him."  Till  one  has  this  amount 
of  faith  it  is  in  vain  to  urge  him  to  repentance. 

But  the  faith  which  the  penitent  sinner  is  re- 
quired to  exercise  is  something  more  than  this,  it 
is  the  faith  of  reliance.  It  combines  the  two,  he- 
lief  with  trust.  But  it  is  not  a  dead  principle,  like 
the  presumptuous  trust  of  impenitent  men.  "  They 
say^  and  do  not."  For  the  Savior,  to  meet  their 
wishes,  he  must  invalidate  his  own  word  and  repudi- 
ate his  own  law.  They  expect  without  promise, 
that  is,  a  promise,  the  conditions  of  which  they 
have  performed.  They  trust  to  be  saved  in  their 
sins  —  to  be  saved  in  spite  of  themselves  ;  not  now, 
but  at  death,  or  at  some  subsequent  period. 

The  faith  required  is  that  which  renounces  sin, 
repents  of  it,  turns  from  it,  seeks  the  pardon  of  it ; 
and  utterly  failing  of  success  by  works  of  right- 
eousness or  mental  anguish,  falls  upon  Christ  as 
the  only  remedy.  The  sinner,  acting  on  an  intel- 
lectual belief  of  the  bible,  and  more  or  less  under 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  forsakes  his  evil 
ways  and  associates  ;  commences  a  life  of  prayer 
and  outward  obedience  with  a  view  to  obtaining 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  43 

pardon.  But  he  sees  the  utter  insufficiency  of 
these  things  to  merit  so  great  a  blessing.  He  now 
beholds  himself  "  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found 
wanting."  His  own  righteousness  appears  only  as 
filthy  rags,  and  he  stands  exposed  to  everlasting 
ruin.  Stripped  of  every  other  dependence,  he 
looks  away  to  "  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world."  Submitting  to  his  author- 
ity and  pledging  himself  to  his  service,  he  casts  his 
soul  upon  him  with  all  its  guilt  and  corruption,  and 
experiences  as  the  result,  a  sweet  assurance  of 
adoption  into  the  divine  family. 

Faith  is  that  act,  by  which  he  withdraws  himself 
from  every  other  trust,  and  rests  entirely  on  the 
mercy  of  Ood  in  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  the  crowning 
act  in  the  process  of  salvation  —  the  act  without 
which,  all  other  acts  must  prove  unsuccessful,  and 
which,  (in  the  absence  of  all  others,  where  circum- 
stances do  not  allow  of  this  performance,)  brings 
peace  and  pardon.  For  this  reason,  it  has  been 
represented  as  the  07ily  condition  of  salvation,  and 
repentance,  a  means  of  bringing  the  mind  up  to 
that  peculiar  state,  in  which  faith  is  practicable. 

But  however  we  may  define  it,  it  is  our  work  — 
an  act  which  we  must  perform>  And  we  must 
perform  it  before  conversion.  When  the  awakened 
jailer  inquired,  ^'  Sirs,  what    must  I  do   to    be 


44  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

saved  ?  "  Paul  and  Silas  answered,  "  believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.** 
This  is  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  revelation.  The 
sacred  volume  speaks  but  one  language  on  the  sub- 
ject. And  to  attribute  faith  to  any  other  agency, 
or  to  mystify  it  to  the  common  understanding  is  a 
great  evil.  Yet  we  fear  it  will  be  found  in  the 
day  of  judgment,  that  Pollock  is  correct,  where 
he  says :  — 

"  Faith  was  bewildered  much  by  men  who  meant 
To  make  it  clear,  so  simple  in  itself, 
Although  so  i-udimental  and  so  plain. 
That  none  by  comment  could  it  plainer  make- 
It  was  the  master  stroke  of  wickedness, 
Last  effort  of  Abaddon's  council  dark. 
To  make  man  think  himself  a  slave  to  fate. 
And  worst  of  all,  a  slave  to  fate  in  faith." 

From  these  observations  it  will  be  perceived 
that  though  God  is  the  immediate  and  efficient 
agent  in  man's  salvation,  man  has  an  indispensable 
part  to  act.  He  cannot  fold  his  hands  and  dis- 
miss all  care  without  hazard.  He  must  be  thought- 
ful and  active.  He  will  find  it  necessary  to 
"  strive  to  enter  in,"  or  make  an  entire  failure. 

But  he  is  not  left  to  his  natural  resources.  God 
knew  these  were  insufficient.  Therefore,  he  gave 
his  word  to  reveal  the  whole  scheme,  and  to  ad- 
monish, reprove,  correct,  and  guide  the  erring  sin- 


RELIGION    DEFINED.  45 

ner  in  the  way  of  life.  With  this,  he  gives  his 
Spirit  to  strive,  to  enlighten,  and  impress.  Every 
sinner  is  as  conscious  of  these  influences  as  he  is 
of  sin.  Christians  also,  bear  a  commission  in  se- 
curing the  object,  especially  ministers  of  the  gos- 
pel. They  are  to  let  their  "  light  shine  that  others 
may  see  their  good  works,  and  glorify  their  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  Paul  was  sent  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, "  To  open  their  eyes,  and  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God  ;  that  they  might  receive  forgiveness  of 
sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sancti- 
fied by  faith."  The  Providence  of  God  also,  is 
made  subservient  to  the  work.  By  all  these  in- 
strumentalities sinners  are  aroused  and  excited,  so 
that  their  only  way  of  keeping  from  Christ  is,  to 
resist ;  which  many  do.  But  some  yield  and  are 
saved  ;  and  thus  show  the  sufficiency  of  the  gospel 
system,  and  the  practicability  of  salvation  under 
it.  It  is  in  view  of  the  ampUtude  of  that  system 
we  are  pre-monished  that  the  men  of  Nineveh  shall 
rise  in  the  judgment  and  condemn  us  if  we  neglect 
it.  They  repented  at  the  preaching  of  Jonas, 
merely,  whereas  we  have  Christ. 

From  what  has  been  said  we  learn, 

1.  That  those  who  pretend  that  they  have  never 
sinned  are  yet  without  God  and  without  hope  iu 


46  EEVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

the  world.  Thej  have  not  done  "  the  first  works," 
and  therefore,  so  far  as  they  do  any  thing  reli- 
giously, they  build  upon  the  sand. 

2.  We  learn  that  those  who  admit  that  they  are 
sinners  but  do  not  repent,  have  no  claim  to  the 
Christian  character.  Out  of  their  own  mouths 
will  God  judge  them.  They  coldly  confess  the 
wrong  they  have  done,  but  still  persist  in  it,  and 
refuse  to  reform. 

3.  It  appears  that  no  qualities,  however  com- 
mendable, no  general  morality  or  ceremonial  piety, 
however  rigid,  constitutes  one  a  Christian.  "  God 
now  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repe7it.^^ 
The  obligation  cannot  be  compromised.  Our  dis- 
like to  the  duty  is  no  excuse.  The  cross  must  be 
borne,  the  yoke  of  Christ  taken,  our  loved  sins 
confessed  and  forsaken ;  though  it  may  be  as  the 
cutting  off  a  right  arm,  or  plucking  out  a  right  eye. 
The  opposition  of  relatives  or  of  associates  may 
increase  our  difficulties,  but  it  cannot  alter  our 
duty.  The  command  of  God  is  imperative,  his 
authority  is  paramount,  and  we  must  obey  or  per- 
ish. Religious  observances  which  do  not  involve 
this,  are  a  delusion  ;  they  are  an  attempt  to  climb 
up  some  other  way  —  to  enter  in  through  some 
other  door.  They  may  quiet  conscience  for  the 
present,  but  they  are  deceptive.    When  God  comes 


RELIGION   DEFINED.  47 

to  strip  oflf  these  outward  adornings,  he  will  j5nd  an 
impenitent  heart,  full  of  enmity  and  corruption. 
The  wicket  gate  of  Bunjan,  in  his  Progress,  must 
be  entered,  or  all  other  efforts  at  piety  will  prove 
abortive. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  REVIVAL  OF   RELIGION  DEFINED. 

Man  is  a.  moral  agent,  having  a  determining  prin- 
ciple in  himself,  by  which  his  whole  conduct  is  reg- 
ulated. He  is,  therefore,  a  proper  subject  of  gov- 
ernment, rewardablc  and  punishable,  as  no  being 
can  be  who  acts  by  necessity.  This  is  his  char- 
acter, no  less  after  conversion  than  before.  As 
before,  he  has  power  to  resist  sin,  so  afterward, 
he  has  power  to  resist  God,  and  turn  from  the  holy 
commandment.  The  scriptures  have  much  to  say 
of  those  who  have  done  so,  and  it  is  to  such  the 
word  revival  primarily  refers. 

In  this  application  of  the  term,  it  implies  convic- 
tion of  sin,  repentance  toward  God,  embracing 
confession,  reformation,  earnest  prayer  for  mercy, 
and  the  exercise  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Indeed,  the  process  of  restoration  is  about  the 
same,  with  various  modifications  of  feeling,  as  that 
pursued  in  becoming  a  Christian.  Hence  the  ad- 
dress to  the  church  of  Ephesus,  which  had  lost  its 

48 


REVIVALS   DESCRIBED.  49 

first  love  :  —  "  Remember  from  whence  thou  art 
fallen,  and  repent  and  do  the  first  works,  or  else  I 
will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy 
candlestick  out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent." — 
Bev.  2  :  5. 

In  an  accommodated  sense  the  word  is  employed 
to  denote  the  conversion  of  sinners.  This  use  of 
it  probably  arose  from  the  fact  that  the  revival  of 
Christians  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  are  general- 
ly coincident.  Generally,  we  say  —  it  is  not  always 
so.  The  sinner  who  withstands  God  himself,  may 
resist  the  church  in  her  best  estate  ;  and  sinners 
are  sometimes  converted  when  the  church,  as  a 
body,  is  spiritually  asleep.  Yet  such  is  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Christian  spirit  and  practice  in  the  or- 
der of  God,  and  such  is  his  ordinary  sanction  of  the 
means  employed  by  his  faithful  people,  that  sinners 
submit  to  Christ,  when  those  means  are  properly 
brought  to  bear  upon  them.  One  of  the  imme- 
diate consequences  of  a  revival  of  religion  among 
Christians,  is,  a  more  direct,  emphatic,  judicious, 
and  successful  effort  to  bring  sinners  to  Christ. 
Indeed,  this  is  frequently  the  first  and  best  proof  of 
a  revival  the  community  have,  and  a  revival  which 
is  destitute  of  this  element  is  hardly  entitled  to 
the  name. 

Revivals  of  reUgion,  then,  are  times  of  spiritual 
5 


50  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

awakening,  when  different  classes  in  community 
have  their  attention  directed  to  the  great  subject 
of  salvation,  and  earnestly  desire  to  lay  up  their 
treasure  in  heaven.     One  has  well  said  :  — 

"  A  revival  of  religion  is  simply  an  increase  of 
the  best  desires,  affections,  and  exertions  of  persons 
who  are  already  pious  and  benevolent ;  such  an 
increase  as  by  the  blessing  of  heaven  awakens  in 
the  ungodly  an  anxiety  for  their  salvation  ;  and  by 
fervent  and  united  prayer  prevails  with  God  to 
send  down  that  effectual  influence  of  his  Spirit  by 
which  sinners  are  converted  and  the  society  of  re- 
vived Christians  is  enlarged.  When  these  evi- 
dences of  increased  engagedness  in  the  cause  of 
Christ  are  unequivocally  manifested  anywhere,  it 
is  too  late  for  an  impartial  observer  to  doubt  that 
a  genuine  revival  of  religion  has  there  commenced. 
But  its  actual  commencement  was  with  Christians 
themselves,  conformably  to  the  ancient  prophesy : 
'  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  yet  for  this  be 
inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel  to  do  it  for  them, 
I  will  increase  them  like  a  flock,  and  they  shall 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord.'  Wherever,  by  divine 
grace  quickening  the  pious,  a  revival  of  religion  is 
begun,  all  upright  and  benevolent  spectators  will 
desire  and  pray,  that  God  may  cause  it  to  go  on  in 
its  purity  and  power.     And  thus  it  will  go  on,  and 


REVIVALS    DESCILIJCED.  61 

spread  and  prevail  till  the  world  is  gathered  into 
the  church,  unless  ministers  of  the  gospel  or  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  bj  some  unholy  influence,  or 
unadvised  movement,  or  killing  sloth,  arrest  its 
progress.  The  God  of  love  and  mercy  waits  to  be 
gracious.  He  will  always  fulfil  his  promises  when 
men  take  him  at  his  word." 

Dr.  Barns  describes  a  revival  thus :  — 
"  Let  many  sinners  siumltaneously  turn  to  God. 
Let  conversions  to  Christ,  instead  of  being  few  and 
far  between,  become  numerous,  rapidly  occurring, 
and  decided  in  their  character,  and  you  have  all 
that  is  usually  meant,  when  we  speak  oi  revivals  — 
so  far  as  conversions  are  concerned.  Still  these 
are  all  individual  conversions,  accomplished  in  each 
case  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  design  of  the  gospel.  Each  one  is  convert- 
ed in  the  same  way,  by  the  same  truth,  by  the  same 
great  agent,  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  though  he  w^ere 
alone,  and  not  another  mind  been  awakened  or  con- 
verted. It  is  the  conversion  of  a  number  of  individ- 
uals from  sin  to  holiness  and  from  Satan  unto  God. 
Look  at  the  heavens  in  a  clear  night,  and  you  will 
have  an  illustration  of  what  we  mean.  The  stars 
that  are  set  in  that  broad  zone  of  light  which 
stretches  over  the  firmament,  the  milky  way,  are 
single  stars,  each  subject  to  its  own  laws,  moving 


52  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

in  its  own  sphere,  glorious,  probably,  in  its  own  ar- 
ray of  satellites  ;  but  their  rays  meet  and  mingle, 
not  less  beautiful  because  the  light  of  millions  is 
blended  together.  So  in  conversion  from  sin  to 
God.  Take  the  case  of  a  single  true  conversion  to 
God  and  extend  it  to  a  community  —  to  many  indi- 
viduals passing  through  that  change,  and  you 
have  all  the  theory  of  a  revival  of  religion.  It 
is  bringing  together  many  conversions ;  arrest- 
ing simultaneously  many  minds ;  perhaps  conden- 
sing into  a  single  place,  and  into  a  few  weeks, 
the  ordinary  work  of  many  distant  places  and 
many  years.  The  essential  part  is,  that  a  sinner 
may  be  converted  by  the  agency  of  the  spirit  of 
God  from  his  sins.  The  same  power  which  changes 
him,  may  change  others  also.  Let  substantially 
the  same  views  and  feelings  and  changes  which 
exist  in  the  case  of  the  individual,  exist  in  the 
case  of  others ;  let  a  deep  seriousness  pervade  a 
community,  and  a  spirit  of  prayer  be  diffused  there ; 
let  the  ordinary  haunts  of  pleasure  and  vice  be 
forsaken  for  the  places  of  devotion,  and  you  have 
the  theory,  so  far  as  I  know,  of  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion." 

The  presence  of  unnecessary  excitement,  inju- 
dicious measures,  and  heretical  notions,  does  not 
destroy  the  character  of  the  work,  while  there  is  an 


REVIVALS    DESCRIBED.  53 

increase  of  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  and  sinners 
are  reallj  reformed  and  converted  to  God.  It  is  a 
revival  of  God's  work,  though  greatly  injured  by 
human  imperfections.  These  elements  are  frequent- 
ly observed  in  revivals  of  religion,  to  the  great 
grief  of  the  more  judicious,  and  no  doubt  to  the 
grief  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  still,  good  is  done. 
God  honors  his  truth,  (which  in  the  most  heretical 
revivals  is  more  abundant  than  error,)  and  suc- 
ceeds the  good  endeavors  of  his  erring  people,  in 
quickening  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  and  bringing 
sinners  to  Christ.  And  we  have  no  doubt  he  has 
often  so  overruled  these  errors  as  to  make  them  the 
means  of  bringing  some  under  the  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  who  other- 
wise had  remained  in  sin. 

Nor  is  it  less  certain  that  he  sometimes  makes 
Ms  truth,  in  the  hands  of  wicked  men,  quick  and 
powerful  to  the  accomplishment  of  its  sacred  pur- 
poses. It  is  a  savor  of  life  unto  life  to  those  who 
receive  it,  though  administered  by  hj^pocritical 
hands,  and  with  unworthy  motives.  Some  Chris- 
tians are  at  a  loss  to  know  how  a  revival  can  be  gen- 
uine in  its  results  which  is  not  promoted  in  exact 
accordance  with  their  views  of  truth  and  propriety. 
Tell  them  that  a  revival  is  accompanied  by  excit-e- 
ment,  or  noise,  or  extravagance,  or  is  in  any  way 


54  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

tinctured  with  Arminianism,  and  they  are  ready  to 
pronounce  judgment  against  it.  This  was  the  case 
with  many  in  the  great  revival  which  occurred  a 
century  ago,  under  the  labors  of  Dr.  Edwards,  the 
Tenants,  and  others.  Because  there  were  certain 
phenomena,  which  they  did  not  find  recognized  in 
their  creed  or  denominational  regimen,  they  would 
not  countenance  the  work,  but  strove  to  put  it 
down,  and  finally  succeeded. 

Now,  the  truth  is,  God,  who  maketh  the  wrath 
of  man  to  praise  him,  and  restraineth  the  remain- 
der of  wrath,  is  not  limited  by  human  ignorance 
or  narrowness,  that  he  cannot  save  except  in  just 
such  circumstances.  He  may  as  easily  overrule  our 
imperfections  and  errors,  and  even  heresies,  if  he 
please,  as  our  "  wrath."  Why  not  ?  And  it  is  a 
mark  of  true  wisdom  and  humility  to  acknowledge 
his  hand  when  the  proper  fruits  appear,  though  we 
may  not  perceive  the  adaptation  of  all  the  means  to 
the  end.  If  there  could  be  no  revivals  of  religion 
without  absolute  perfection  in  the  management  of 
them,  we  might  despair  of  seeing  another.  Errors 
attach  to  them,  as  to  every  thing  else  with  which 
man  has  to  do ;  but  though  imprudently  managed, 
they  generally  produce  good  fruit  enough  to  show 
that  God  is  in  them,  and  are  therefore  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  dead  formality. 


KEVIVALS   DESCRIBED.  55 

But  this  is  no  apology  for  carelessness  in  regard 
to  the  means  we  use,  or  the  disorders  we  allow  in 
revivals.  Though  God  may  make  use  of  his  word, 
spoken  by  a  wicked  minister,  to  arrest  the  sinner, 
or  to  quicken  his  children,  he  will  not,  therefore,  jus- 
tify the  hypocrite.  Such  a  minister  is  just  as  wicked, 
and  ill-deserving,  as  though  his  folly  had  not  been 
overruled.  And  those  who  think  to  justify  their  own 
extravagancies  on  the  ground  that  some  are  con- 
verted, "  comfort  themselves  with  falsehood."  God 
has  converted  none  through  their  extravagancies, 
but  notwithstanding  them.  The  same  is  true  of 
all  professors  who  are  unfaithful.  They  may  con- 
strue the  existence  of  a  revival  of  religion  into  a 
divine  testimonial  to  their  piety ;  but  it  is  a  dan- 
gerous error.  While  we  allow  that  the  work  is  of 
God,  we  deny  the  justness  of  their  claims  to  the 
credit  of  it. 

In  the  salvation  of  men  there  are  three  agencies 
often  put  in  operation,  two^  always,  viz.,  those  of 
God  and  the  sinner.  The  sinner  cannot  save  himself 
without  God,  and  God  will  not  save  him  without  his 
consent,  and  co-operation.  The  part  of  God  is  to 
enlighten,  impress,  and  draw  the  sinner  ;  and  when 
he  yields,  to  pardon,  renew,  and  adopt  him  into  the 
heavenly  family.     The  business  of  the  sinner  is  to 


56  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

submit,  confess  his  sins,  and  run  after  God,  in  the 
way  of  faith  and  obedience.  When  these  agencies 
harmonize  the  work  is  effected  at  once. 

But  it  is  not  generally  accomplished  without  the 
intervention  of  the  third,  viz.,  the  agency  of  the 
Christian.  He  is  a  sort  of  mediator  between  the 
parties,  and  is  expected  to  plead  with  God  in  the 
sinner's  behalf,  as  Moses  plead  for  Israel ;  and  to 
teach,  exhort,  and  entreat  the  sinner,  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  patience. 

This  explains  a  seeming  contradiction  in  the  faith- 
ful minister's  movements.  At  one  time  we  hear 
him  pleading,  "  0  Lord,  revive  thy  work,"  as 
though  a  revival  of  religion  were  the  work  of 
Crod,  At  another,  he  is  exhorting  the  sinner  to 
repent  and  come  to  Christ,  as  though  it  were  the 
sinner's  work.  At  another  time  he  may  be  heard 
urging  the  church  to  activity,  as  though  the  re- 
sponsibiUty  of  the  sinner's  conversion  rested  upon 
them.  Now,  this  is  all  consistent  and  right.  There 
is  a  work  for  each  to  do,  the  neglect  of  which  may 
be  the  sinner's  ruin  —  and  a  faithful  and  intelligent 
minister  of  Christ,  in  rightly  dividing  the  word,  will 
alternately  dwell  upon  these  points  and  thus  keep  all 
the  divinely,  appointed  agencies  at  work,  to  effect 
the  one  great  object,  the  salvation  of  sinners.     And 


REVIVALS   DESCRIBED.  57 

it  may  be  added,  where  this  view  of  the  subject  is 
entertained  and  energetically  adopted,  on  the  part 
of  the  ministry  and  membership  of  any  church, 
there  is  a  revival  of  religion.  God  blesses  the 
means  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  and  the  largest 
success,  consistent  with  human  liberty  and  deprav- 
ity, is  the  result. 

But  where  a  one-sided^  or  ill-balanced  policy  is 
adopted,  the  case  is  different.  For  instance,  where 
the  agency  of  God  is  urged  with  so  much  exclu- 
siveness  as  to  conceal  the  practicability  or  necessi- 
ty of  human  agency,  the  hearers  naturally  feel  that 
they  have  nothing  to  do.  Immense  harm  to  the 
cause  of  Christ  has  been  done  in  this  way.  And 
to  expect  a  great  revival  by  this  policy  is  as  un- 
philosophical,  as  to  expect  a  harvest  by  sunshine 
and  rain,  without  breaking  up  the  fallow  ground 
and  sowing  the  appropriate  seed.  Some,  it  is  true, 
may  be  converted  in  spite  of  it,  as  some  food  will 
grow  under  the  most  unnatural  culture  ;  but  it  will 
be  owing  to  the  interposition  of  the  merciful  God, 
in  counteracting  its  bad  tendency  by  a  powerful  con- 
viction of  the  sinner,  that  he  must  repent  or  be  lost. 

This  course  brings  a  terrible  paralysis  upon  the 
church  also.  If  God  is  the  only  agent  in  man's 
conversion,  why  should  the  church  be  concerned  ? 
Dare  they  not  trust  the  matter  with  him  ?     Are 


58  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

thej  fearful  his  benevolence  will  not  extend  to  some 
they  would  save  ?  Any  effort,  under  these  circum- 
stances, is  an  impertinent  interference  with  the  di- 
vine prerogatives.  But  let  the  subject  be  presented 
in  its  proper  aspects,  and  the  several  agencies  con- 
cerned, urged,  as  equally  indispensable  in  the  di- 
vine economy  ;  the  whole  machinery  exhibited  in 
a  genuine  revival  of  religion,  wears  an  aspect  of 
reason  and  consistency  which  commends  it  to  the 
good  sense  of  all  sober  and  intelligent  minds.  The 
earnest  and  importunate  prayer  of  faith,  the  deep- 
ly excited  emotion,  the  pathetic  appeal,  and  the 
ten  thousand  prudential  appliances  employed  by 
revivalists,  have  a  meaning  and  an  importance 
which  entitles  them  to  attention  and  respect. 

Great,  though  we  think  not  equal  injury,  results 
from  the  other  extreme,  viz.,  giving  importance  to 
the  sinner's  agency  to  the  depreciation  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit.  This  is  done  by  that  system  which  re- 
quires the  sinner  to  regenerate  himself.  The  ef- 
fect of  it  is,  to  create  unworthy  views  of  the  nature 
of  religion,  and  by  establishing  a  wrong  theory,  to 
multiply  false  professors. 

We  are  aware  that  these  systems  have  received 
various  modifications  to  counteract  their  tendency  ; 
but  they  are  dangerous  still,  for  the  reason,  that 
they  are  false  and  impracticable.     Yet,  being  con- 


REVIVALS   DESCRIBED.  59 

nected  with  much  truth,  and  restrained  by  a  gra- 
cious Providence,  some  are  converted,  who  come 
more  or  less  under  their  influence.  But  it  should 
be  observed,  when  there  is  to  be  a  direct  ef- 
fort for  the  promotion  of  a  revival,  these  peculiar- 
ities, particularly  the  first  named,  are  comparative- 
ly concealed,  and  superceded  by  better  sentiments. 
These  remarks  suggest :  — 

1.  The  importance  of  correct  views  concerning 
the  nature  of  religion,  to  well-directed  and  efficient 
exertions  for  its  promotion.  If  we  regard  it  an 
act,  or  a  series  of  acts,  on  the  part  of  the  sinner, 
and  no  more,  we  shall  pursue  a  different  course 
from  what  would  be  proper  under  other  circum- 
stances. Our  concern  would  seem  to  be  with  the 
sinner  alone,  especially  if  we  expected  him  to  re- 
generate himself  by  "  natural  ability."  If  we  con- 
sider it  to  be  an  act  of  God,  renewing  the  heart  and 
life  unconditionally,  it  is  difficult  to  see  the  appro- 
priateness of  any  effort  with  the  sinner,  whatever. 
The  legitimate  inference  from  this  view  of  the  sub- 
ject is,  that  we  have  no  part  to  act  in  the  premises, 
and  should  indulge  no  concern.  And  this  infer- 
ence will  generally  exert  a  controlling  influence, 
since  Christians  are  not  so  fond  of  religious  efforts 
as  to  toil  where  there  is  no  possibility  of  success. 

2.  They  suggest   also,  the  proper  nature  and 


60'  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

source  of  a  revival.  A  revival  is  not  a  miraew- 
lous  work,  with  the  occurrence  of  which  we  have 
nothing  to  do.  This  must  not  be  forgotten,  or  we 
shall  be  found  like  the  sluggard  in  harvest.  Nor 
is  it  merely  the  work  of  man,  created  and  destroyed 
at  his  will,  and  by  his  power.  There  are  phenom- 
ena connected  with  it  which  indicate  that  this  can- 
not be,  and  revelation  confirms  it.  It  is  rather  a 
work  both  of  God  and  man  —  the  result  of  a  com- 
bination of  divine  and  human  agencies,  according  to 
certain  fixed  laws,  which  govern  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  great  head  of  the  church.  The  Christian 
prays,  exhorts,  and  instructs,  and  the  Lord  inclines 
his  ear,  and  pours  out  his  Spirit.  The  result  is, 
believers  are  quickened,  and  sinners  are  awakened  ; 
and  thus  stimulated,  they  repent,  pray,  and  turn 
to  God,  who  has  mercy  upon  them,  and  abundant- 
ly pardons. 

But  many  resist.  They  wish  to  wait  till  a  more 
convenient  season.  They  are  so  wedded  to  pleas- 
ure, or  to  some  other  worldly  pursuit,  they  rather 
risk  being  lost,  than  break  ofi"  their  sins  now. 
Christ  died  to  save  them.  The  Spirit  strives  to 
the  same  end,  but  they  delay  to  make  their  "  call- 
ing and  election  sure."  Others  yield  to  the  Spirit, 
thei/  do  not.  Were  they  to  resist,  they  would  perish 
like  themselves.     It  is  their  acquiescense  in  the 


REVIVALS   DESCRIBED.  61 

will  of  God  that  secures  the  blessing.  How  im- 
portant this  view  of  the  subject  to  efficiency  in 
promoting  a  revival,  is  too  manifest  to  require  a 
moment's  consideration. 

3.  We  see  too,  the  responsibility  of  Christians 
in  reference  to  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  no  part 
of  their  duty  to  sit  down,  and  idly  wait  for  them. 
The  farmer  would  not  appear  more  ridiculous  in 
waiting  under  the  shade  of  his  trees  for  a  har- 
vest, when  he  has  not  ploughed  a  furrow,  or 
sown  a  seed.  The  pretence  that  we  are  piously 
bowing  to  the  divine  will,  does  not  relieve  the 
case.  God  forbids  such  idleness.  It  is  an  of- 
fence to  him.  His  command  is,  "  Bring  ye  all  the 
tithes  into  tho  store-house,  and  prove  me,  if  I  will 
not  open  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out 
a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to 
receive  it." 

It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  be  active.  The 
danger  is,  that  they  will  do  too  little,  not  too  much. 
They  stand  between  the  living  and  the  dead. 
Their  business  is  to  move  God  toward  the  sinner, 
and  the  sinner  toward  God.  Not  that  the  Divine 
Being  is  ill-disposed  toward  the  offender,  and  needs 
to  have  his  mind  changed  by  the  prayers  of  Chris- 
tians, but  this  is  his  own  arrangement.  For  infi- 
nite reasons  he  chooses  to  make  man  the  instru- 


62  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

ment  of  man's  salvation.  He  "  will  be  inquired 
of"  to  do  this  great  thing.  The  more  importunate, 
and  faithful,  and  persevering  the  prayers  of  Chris- 
tians, the  more  honorable  to  him,  and  the  more 
beneficial  to  men.  In  this  one  instrumentality  the 
Christian  holds  the  power  of  life  and  death,  heaven 
and  hell,  at  his  disposal,  in  an  important  sense. 
Awful  responsibility  !  0,  that  all  could  be  made 
to  realize  it! 

Besides,  he  is  to  move  the  sinner  toward  God. 
Here  is  need  of  wisdom,  of  humility,  of  patience, 
of  moral  courage,  of  self-denial,  of  thought.  Every 
avenue  to  the  heart  is  to  be  tried,  every  suscepti- 
bility improved  ;  and  the  great  arguments  of  the 
gospel  to  be  applied,  and  enforced  in  a  way  to 
make  them  effective. 


CHAPTER  TV. 

PREACHING,  A  MEANS  OF  PROMOTING  REVIVALS. 

The  original  design  of  preaching,  was  to  convert 
men  to  Christ.  "  It  pleased  God  by  the  foolish- 
ness of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe."  —  1 
Cor.  1 :  21.  This  is  the  principal  means  in  the 
grand  system  of  agencies,  divinely  adopted  for 
man's  conversion,  and  has  probably  achieved  more 
than  any  other.  The  history  of  the  church,  as 
given  by  the  evangelists  and  the  apostles,  demon- 
strates these  positions  beyond  controversy.  The 
conversion  of  sinners,  therefore,  is  in  some  sense, 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  Accordingly,  says  St. 
Paul,  "  For  though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instruc- 
tors in  Christ,  yet  have  ye  not  m.any  Fathers  :  for 
in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten  you  through  the 
gospel." 

In  what  sense  this  work  is  predicable  of  the  min- 
istry, is  obvious  from  the  preceding  chapter.  In 
no  other  sense  surely,  than  as  an  humble  agent 
sent  forth  to  teach  and  persuade.      This  is  the  ex- 

63 


64  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

tent  of  ministerial  authority.  "  We  persuade 
men,"  says  the  prince  of  ministers.  The  idea  of 
pardoning  or  regenerating  them,  did  not  enter  his 
noble  mind.  That  is  a  more  recent  conception  — 
a  product  of  the  dark  ages  —  as  dangerous  as  it  is 
false.  "  Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  only  ?  " 
The  commission  reads,  "  Qo,  preach, ^^  not  forgive. 
The  power  of  the  ministry  to  convert  the  sinner,  is 
nothing  more  than  its  power  to  persuade  him  to 
come  to  Christ.  And  this  is  a  matter  of  personal 
qualification,  possessed  in  different  degrees,  ac- 
cording to  our  intellectual  endowments,  and  the 
measure  of  the  grace  of  Grod,  we  enjoy.  The  effi- 
ciency of  ministers,  therefore,  depends  much  on 
themselves  —  on  their  endeavors  to  understand  the 
gospel,  and  preach  it  in  the  most  appropriate  man- 
ner. God  has  called  them  to  the  work  and  put 
the  message  into  their  hands.  They  are  to  study 
it,  and  urge  the  claims  of  their  Master,  by  all  the 
considerations  it  contains.  It  is  a  proclamation 
of  pardon  to  the  guilty,  conditioned  on  their  sul>- 
mission  to  Christ.  It  is  to  be  announced,  explained, 
and  enforced,  till  the  sinner  yields  to  the  terms, 
and  becomes  a  new  creature.  There  should  be  no 
compromise,  no  daubing  with  untempered  mortar. 
The  terras  need  no  qualification.  The  minister's 
duty  is  to  urge  them  upon  the  sinner's  acceptance, 


PREACHING.  65 

to  make  him  see  their  reasonableness  and  adapta- 
tion, and  feel  his  obligation  to  embrace  them,  and 
the  sin  and  danger  of  neglect.     We  say,  then, 

1.  The  subject  matter  of  preaching  must  he  true. 
To  misrepresent  any  part  of  the  plan  of  salvation, 
or  to  append  any  thing  inconsistent  with  its  essential 
principles,  is  to  impair  its  influence.  Such  un- 
faithfulness cannot  fail  to  mislead.  If  ministers 
make  less  of  religion  than  what  it  really  is,  or  low- 
er the  terms  of  it  to  accommodate  the  depraved 
taste  of  their  hearers,  they  may  make  converts. 
Many  may  come  to  the  terms  they  propose,  and 
find  the  boon  they  proffer  ;  but  after  all,  they  are 
not  Christians.  They  have  aimed  at  an  insufficient 
object,  and  by  perverted  and  partial  means  ;  and 
have  found  a  delusion.  This  kind  of  temporizing 
makes  the  way  easier  for  the  sinner  at  first,  and 
he  therefore  chooses  it ;  but  the  curse  of  God  will 
follow  it.  A  good  cause  will  gain  nothing  from 
deception  or  falsehood,  in  the  end.  Though  it  may 
seem  to  derive  a  present  profit,  when  the  lie  is 
exposed  there  will  be  reaction.  The  plain,  un- 
varnished truth,  is  the  great  instrument.  If  this 
does  not  secure  the  object,  we  may  despair. 

But  observe,  we  make  no  allusion  to  the  mode 
of  its  presentation  or  enforcement.  Many,  in 
speaking  of  the  truth  as  the  instrument  of  saving 
5 


66  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

men,  use  it  in  opposition  to  various  prudential 
measures.  Ask  them,  Do  you  hold  protracted 
meetings,  or  invite  sinners  forward  for  prayer  ? 
They  reply,  "  No,  we  depend  on  the  triUh;  "  as 
though  these  measures  were  falsehood.  Our  refer- 
ence is  to  truth  as  a  simple  element ;  and  in  regard 
to  the  best  mode  "of  attracting  the  attention  of  the 
sinner  to  it,  or  inducing  him  to  walk  by  its  teach- 
ings, we  shall  speak  hereafter.  The  measures, 
however,  just  named,  under  proper  management 
have,  in  our  opinion,  high  claims  to  our  considera- 
tion. 

2.  Preaching  should  be  aimed  directly  at  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  if  we  would  have  it  ejfFective 
in  promoting  a  revival  of  reUgion.  With  many,  we 
fear,  this  object  is  not  desired,  much  less  sought ; 
and  were  it  by  any  means  to  be  gained,  it  would 
be  matter  of  regret.  Nothing  would  be  more  fatal 
to  the  popularity  and  peace  of  some  ministers 
among  their  own  people,  than  a  revival.  However 
angels  in  heaven  might  rejoice  over  the  event, 
there  would  be  demonstrations  of  wrath  in  such 
societies,  sufficient  to  show  that  they  have  not  the 
shghtest  feeling  in  common  with  these  celestial  be- 
ings. But  there  is  no  danger,  their  ministers  are 
as  faithless  as  themselves,  and  no  more  think  of 
converting  sinners,  than  of  raising  the  dead. 


PREACHING.  67 

Nor  do  all  who  are  reputed  evangelical  minis- 
ters aim  at  this.  If  sinners  were  to  be  converted 
under  the  ministrations  of  some  of  them,  they  would 
be  astonished.  They  aim  to  preach  ahle  sermons, 
to  instruct,  to  inculcate  morality,  explode  heresy, 
&c.  The  conversion  of  the  sinner  does  not  enter 
into  their  plans,  and  they  experience  no  disappoint- 
ment at  his  continued  impenitence.  This  is,  no 
doubt,  trne  in  regard  to  many  whose  creed  is  gen- 
erally unexceptionable.  And  is  it  not  often  true, 
too,  with  some  who  believe  in  revivals,  and  at  times 
aim  to  promote  them  ?  We  fear  it  may  be,  for 
they  do  not  appear  to  think  of  the  matter,  and  the 
sinner  does  not  suspect  them. 

Let  us  be  fully  understood.  We  do  not  deny  that 
God  may  bless  the  word  thus  preached,  and  even 
make  false  sentiments  to  subserve  his  glory,  but  we 
know  this  is  not  his  plan.  He  may  prosper  the 
random  shot  of  the  sportsman,  but  it  is  not  proba- 
ble he  ivill  do  it.  There  is  about  as  much  chance 
for  success  in  the  one  case  as  the  other.  Revivals 
of  religion  are  not  produced  by  such  indifference. 
Whitefield,  one  of  the  most  effective  revivalists,  not 
only  aimed  at  the  conversion  of  sinners,  but  ex- 
pected it  wherever  he  went.  So  did  Wesley,  and 
Fletcher,  and  Edwards,  and  the  Tenants,  and  a 
multitude  of  others.     Indeed,  we  know  of  no  min- 


68  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

ister  distinguished  for  success,  wlio  does  not.  If 
this  is  not  the  aim  of  a  minister,  he  will  not  adapt 
his  preaching  to  it.  His  whole  course  will  be 
awkward  and  unimpressive,  as  a  means  of  conver- 
sion. 

Mr.  Finney  gives  us  a  case  directly  in  point.  He 
says :  —  "  There  were  two  young  ministers  who 
had  entered  the  ministry  at  the  same  time.  One  of 
them  had  great  success  in  converting  sinners,  the 
other  none.  The  latter  inquired  of  the  other,  one 
day,  what  was  the  reason  of  this  diflference.  Why^ 
replied  the  other,  the  reason  is,  that  I  aim  at  a 
different  end  from  you,  in  preaching.  My  object 
is  to  convert  sinners,  but  you  aim  at  no  such  thing. 
And  then  you  go  and  lay  it  to  the  sovereignty  of 
God,  that  you  do  not  produce  the  same  effect, 
when  you  never  aim  at  it.  Here,  take  one  of  my 
sermons  and  preach  it  to  your  people,  and  see  what 
the  effect  will  be.  The  man  did  so,  and  preached 
the  sermon,  and  it  did  produce  effect.  He  was 
frightened  when  sinners  began  to  weep  ;  and  when 
one  came  to  him  after  meeting  to  inquire  what  he 
should  do,  the  minister  apologized  to  him,  and 
said,  "I  did  not  aim  to  wound  you,  I  am  sorry  if  I 
have  hurt  your  feehngs.'' 

The  necessary  difference  between  sermons  aimed 
at  the  sinner^s  conversion,  and  sermons  aimed  at 


PREACHING.  69 

any  other  object,  is  remarkable.  Their  inception, 
their  terms,  and  their  tones  ;  the  facts  and  argu- 
ments, bj  which  they  are  enforced,  and  the  emo- 
tion and  emphasis  of  their  delivery,  are  all  differ- 
ent —  different  as  honesty  and  hypocrisy,  truth  and 
fiction,  the  power  of  God  and  the  imbecility  of 
man.  To  succeed  with  the  one,  requires  a  miracle, 
with  the  other,  success  is  the  natural  aud  gracious 
result  of  heaven-appointed  means. 

This  explains  why  many  good  preachers,  and 
good  men,  accomplish  so  little.  They  aim  at  noth- 
ing, or  not  at  the  right  object.  They  content 
themselves  with  preaching  the  truth  in  general, 
and  leave  God  and  the  hearer  to  apply  it ;  or  with 
preaching  truths  which  are  foreign  from  the  great 
object.  They  make  preaching  an  end,  rather  than 
a  means  ;  and  seem  to  think  their  work  done  when 
the  truth  is  announced ;  whereas,  they  ought  to  re- 
gard it  as  an  instrument  put  into  their  hands,  not 
merely  to  explain,  but  to  wield,  so  as  to  open  sinners' 
eyes,  "  and  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 
receive  forgiveness  of  sins.**  They  are  not  to  be 
mere  lecturers,  to  exhibit  the  instrument  and  de- 
scribe its  uses,  but  like  a  practising  surgeon,  to  aip~ 
ply  it,  and  see  that  its  pur[Dose  is  answered.      Till 


70  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

they  do  so  they  are  "  unskilful  in  the  word  of 
righteousness,"  whatever  their  qualifications. 

Were  all  ministers  to  regard  the  subject  in  this 
light,  and  make  the  conversion  of  sinners  their 
first,  and  highest,  and  only  aim,  the  gospel  would 
be  what  it  is  described,  viz.,  "  quick  and  powerful, 
and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing 
even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  the  soul  and  spir- 
it, and  of  the  joints  and  marrow."  Says  the  ex- 
cellent Mr.  Baxter : 

*'  If  your  hearts  be  not  set  on  the  end  of  your 
labors,  and  if  you  do  not  long  to  see  the  conversion 
and  edification  of  your  hearers,  and  study  and 
preach  in  hope,  you  are  not  likely  to  see  much  suc- 
cess. It  is  a  sign  of  a  false,  self-seeking  heart,  when 
a  person  is  contented  to  be  still  doing,  without  seeing 
any  fruit  of  his  labor.  And  I  have  observed  that 
God  seldom  blesses  any  man's  work  so  much  as  his 
whose  heart  is  set  upon  the  success  of  it.  Let  it 
be  the  property  of  Judas  to  have  more  regard  to 
the  bag  than  to  the  business  ;  leave  it  to  such 
worldlings  as  he  to  be  satisfied,  if  they  have  their 
salary  and  the  esteem  of  the  people ;  but  let  all 
that  preach  for  Christ  and  the  salvation  of  men, 
be  dissatisfied,  till  they  have  the  thing  they 
preach  for.     He  never  had  the  right  ends  of  a 


PREACHING.  71 

preaclier  in  view,  who  is  indiflferent  whetlier  he  ob- 
tains them  or  not ;  who  is  not  grieved  when  he  misses 
them,  and  rejoiced  when  he  can  see  the  desired 
issue.    When  a  man  only  studies  what  to  say,  and 
how  to  spend  the  hour  with  commendation,  without 
looking  any  more  after  it,  but  to  know  what  the 
people  think  of  his  abilities,  and  thus  hold  on  from 
year  to  year,  I  must  needs  think  that  he  preaches 
for  himself ;  that  he  drives  on  a  private  trade  of 
his   own,  and  that  when  he  preaches  Christ,  he 
preaches  not  for  Christ,  how  excellently  soever  he 
may  seem  to  do  it.     I  know  a  faithful  minister  may 
have  comfort  when  he  wants  success.   *  Though 
Israel  is  not   gathered,  our  reward  is  with  the 
Lord.'     Our  acceptance  is  not  according  to  our 
fruit,  but  according  to  our  labor.      But  then  he 
who  longs  not  for  the  success  of  his  labors,  can 
have  none  of  this  comfort,  because  he  is   not  a 
faithful  laborer.      This  is  only  for  those   whose 
hearts  are  set  upon  the  end,  and  grieved  if  they 
miss  it.     I  confess,  for  my  part,  that  I  wonder  at 
some  ancient,  reverend  men,  who  have  lived  thir- 
ty, or  forty,  or   fifty  years  with   an  unprofitable 
people,  where  they  have  been  scarcely  able  to  dis- 
cern any  fruit  of  their  labors,  that  they  can  with 
so  much  patience  continue  there.     I  should  not  be 
easily  satisfied  to  spend  my  days  in  such  a  man- 


72  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

ner,  but  should  suspect  that  it  was  the  -will  of  God 
I  should  go  somewhere  else,  that  another  might 
come  there,  better  suited  to  them  and  more  useful 
among  them."  —  Baxter'' s  Reformed  Pastor. 

3.  Preaching  should  have  a  direct  apphcation  to 
the  hearers.  Thej  must  be  made  to  understand 
that  the  preacher  means  them  —  is  preaching  to 
them,  and  about  them.  This  is  indispensable. 
Nothing  will  be  done  without  it.  While  the  people 
suppose  their  minister  is  talking  about  the  Jews,  or 
the  Sodomites,  or  any  other  than  themselves,  he 
preaches  in  vain.  They  must  be  made  to  feel  that 
they  are  aimed  at,  involved ;  that  the  object  of  the 
preacher  is  to  save  them.  A  distinguished  minis- 
ter has  well  said,  "  A  sermon  without  an  applica- 
tion, is  like  a  body  without  a  soul.'* 

This  course  is  sanctioned  by  high  authority. 
Thus  preached  the  prophets.  Said  Nathan  to  Dar 
vid,  "  Tliou  art  the  man."  This  was  to  the  point, 
and  had  the  desired  effect.  "  Choose  you  this  day 
whom  ye  will  serve,"  is  equally  direct.  The  prac- 
tice of  Christ  and  the  apostles  was  the  same. 
When  Peter  preached,  "  Let  the  house  of  Israel 
know  assuredly,  that  God  hath  made  that  same  Je- 
sus, whom  ye  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ," 
his  hearers  were  "  pricked  in  their  hearts,  and 
said,  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?  "  This 


PREACHING.  73 

has  been  a  stamped  feature  of  successful  preach- 
ing in  every  age.  It  forms  a  part  of  the  printed 
policy  of  that  church  which  has  been  distinguished 
by  the  number  of  her  converts  and  the  extent  of 
her  usefulness  during  the  last  century,  more,  per- 
haps, than  any  other  in  the  world.  To  the  ques- 
tion in  her  formulary,  "  What  is  the  best  general 
method  of  preaching  ?  "  it  is  replied,  1.  '*  To  con- 
vince. 2.  To  offer  Christ.  3.  To  invite.  4.  To 
build  up ;  and  to  do  this  in  some  measure  in  every 
sermon."  But  this  is  all  application,  and  cannot 
fail  to  attract  attention.  Self,  is  an  interesting 
subject.  An  inferior  speaker  can  scarcely  fail  to 
command  a  hearing,  when  he  speaks  to  men  of 
themselves,  and  their  relations.  If  he  deals  faith- 
fully, but  kindly  with  them,  he  cannot  avoid  doing 
them  good. 

In  this  connection,  it  is  proper  to  say,  also,  that 
preaching  should  be  close  and  appropriate.  It 
should  reach  the  hearer's  case,  remove  his  doubts, 
destroy  his  excuses,  and  drive  him  out  of  his  hiding 
places.  Men  are  restrained  from  repentance  by 
different  considerations.  These  must  be  detected 
and  exposed,  and  the  sinner  be  stripped  of  every 
apology  for  neglect,  and  made  to  appear  guilty  be- 
fore God.  This  is  indispensable.  The  best  gen- 
eral preaching,  on  the  awakening  doctrines  of  the 
7 


74  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

gospel,  may  be  resisted  hj  tlie  respective  hearers, 
on  the  ground  that  it  does  not  touch  their  case. 
Thej  have  some  excuse  for  inattention  to  the  sub- 
ject, which  is  pecuUar  to  themselves,  and  there- 
fore, are  not  reached.  Hence  the  necessity  of  de- 
molishing all  the  intrenchments  of  sinners,  and 
hunting  them  out  of  every  subterfuge  to  which 
they  may  resort.  This  may  require  much  of  what 
is  called  "  small  talk,"  that  is,  talk  about  the  every 
day  aifairs  of  life,  to  which  many  object,  but  it 
cannot  be  avoided.  If  we  will  promote  revivals, 
we  must  come  at  the  difficulties  in  the  way,  and 
ply  the  sinner  with  such  means  as  are  best  adapted 
to  move  him,  however  unclassical. 

4.  Preaching  should  be  practical  and  experi- 
mental. We  use  these  terms  in  opposition  to  what 
is  called  theoretical  or  doctiinal  preaching,  wherein 
sentiments  are  advocated  which  have  no  practical, 
or  experimental  bearing.  Such  preaching  may 
amuse  the  intellect,  or  gratify  the  curiosity,  but  it 
cannot  do  much  toward  bringing  sinners  to  Christ, 
however  just  its  positions.  Doctrine,  is  the  rule 
of  practice  anli  experience.  It  is  the  frame-work 
of  the  spiritual  building,  and  in  this  sense  is  to  be 
preached,  and  enforced  upon  the  attention  of  men 
as  something  to  be  done,  or  experieiiced,  as  well  as 
believed.     Dry  and  speculative  theorizing  in  the 


PREACHING.  75 

pulpit,  is  ridiculous.  God  does  not  send  his  min- 
isters on  such  an  errand.  Thej  are  to  preach  the 
gospel  —  preach  that  men  should  repent,  —  to 
persuade  men  in  Christ's  stead  to  be  reconciled  to 
God  ;  in  the  doing  of  which,  they  are  to  present 
all  the  doctrines,  facts,  and  precepts  of  Christian- 
ity, which  may  subserve  the  object.  They  must 
preach  doctrine,  but  they  are  to  preach  it  'practi- 
cally, so  that  when  the  sinner  is  indoctrinated  as  to 
the  nature  of  repentance,  or  the  atonement  by 
Christ,  he  may  feel  himself  pressed  to  a  personal 
experience  of  what  he  has  heard.  This  is  indoc- 
trinating the  people  to  some  purpose. 

Preached  in  this  way,  the  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel will  become  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion ;  "  but  preached  speculatively,  or  as  mere 
matters  of  intelligence  and  belief,  they  may  be- 
come a  source  of  bitter  debate  and  contention,  but 
will  not  benefit  the  heart,  or  improve  the  life. 

5.  Preaching  should  embrace  ihQ  tvhole  gospel, 
and  that  in  such  2^^^o2Jortlons,  as  the  circumstances 
of  the  people  require.  Some  ministers  are  defect- 
ive in  this  respect.  They  adhere  too  closely  to 
one  class  of  subjects,  so  they  have  but  one  chance 
in  many  to  succeed,  and  are  very  liable  to  become 
monotonous,  and  entirely  fail  of  their  object. 
Many  dwell   chiefly  on   the   terrors   of  the  law. 


76  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

Preach  when  and  where  they  may,  they  take 
Mount  Sinai  in  their  course,  till  their  hearers 
become  as  famiUar  with  its  vocabulary  of  impres- 
sive words,  as  with  their  Christian  names.  Others 
dwell  upon  the  love  of  God,  till  it  appears  next  to 
impossible  that  he  should  punish  the  wicked  ac- 
cording to  his  word.  And  others  still,  are  con- 
tinually discoursing  upon  the  beauties  of  holiness. 
Those  who  are  engaged  in  the  different  reforms  of 
the  age,  are  particularly  hable  to  err  in  this  re- 
spect. They  drive  their  hobby  into  every  place, 
and  urge  his  claims  upon  all  occasions. 

But  it  is  not  the  better  way.  Experience  and 
observation  show,  that,  what  is  appropriate  and 
effective  at  one  time,  is  not  so  at  another.  There 
are  seasons  when  the  terrors  of  the  law  are  just 
what  is  needed ;  but  there  are  others  when  the 
same  hearers  need  a  different  class  of  truths.  We 
say,  then,  the  whole  gospel  should  be  preached. 
Every  important  fact  and  argument  must  be 
brought  out,  and  impressed  upon  the  hearer  with 
all  possible  force.  He  should  be  made  to  feel  that 
he  is  a  sinner,  under  the  curse  of  the  law,  and 
exposed  to  interminable  ruin.  He  must  also  be 
directed  to  Christ,  as  the  only  remedy  for  sin,  and 
urged  to  him  without  delay.  His  obligation  can- 
not be  too  powerfully  enforced.     He  ought  to  see 


PREACHING.  77 

that  he  is  bound  to  renounce  the  world,  and  come 
to  Christ  now.  This  is  difficult,  we  know;  for 
some  ministers  have  preached  human  inability  so 
much  and  so  miserably,  sinners  have  taken  the 
advantage  of  it  to  deny  their  obligations,  and  ex- 
cuse their  neglect.  But  they  must  be  resisted, 
and  taught,  whatever  their  loss  and  weakness  in 
Adam,  in  Christ  they  are  able  to  repent  so  as  to 
be  converted.  Till  they  are  made  to  feel  their 
obhgation,  nothing  will  be  done. 

In  effecting  this  object,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
bring  to  view  the  strivings  of  the  Spirit,  as  an  indi- 
cation of  the  divine  will  to  save,  and  of  human 
ability  to  yield  thereto.  Also  the  possibility  of 
grieving  the  Spirit,  the  danger  of  delay,  and 
the  certainty  of  ruin,  without  repentance  and 
reformation.  These  are  the  great  truths  by  which 
God  designs  to  reform  men,  and  bring  them  to 
heaven.  And  they  should  be  preached  in  such 
proportions  as  circumstances  may  seem  to  require, 
and  kept  before  the  people  in  one  aspect  or  another, 
till  they  take  effect,  and  produce  the  result  desired. 

This  is  what  we  mean  by  preaching  the  whole 
gospel.  Not  that  we  are  to  discourse  upon  every 
character,  and  circumstance  referred  to  in  the 
biblej  merely  because  we  find  it  there,  irrespective 


78  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

of  its  bearings.  This  may  indicate  reverence  for 
the  hook^  but  it  argues  extreme  ignorance  of  the 
use  to  be  made  of  it.  Ministers  are  left  to  their 
own  discretion  as  to  the  proper  division  of  the 
word;  but  if  they  have  the  salvation  of  their 
hearera  at  heart,  as  the  prime  object  of  their 
endeavors,  and  are  possessed  of  a  tolerable  knowl- 
edge of  human  nature,  and  an  ordinary  degree  of 
common  sense,  and  are  not  pledged  to  a  cumber- 
some system  of  operations,  they  will  not  essentially 
err  from  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6.  It  must  be  dmple  in  its  language  and  style. 
Preaching  can  be  of  no  service  to  the  people  un- 
less it  is  understood  ;  and  it  will  not  be  understood 
by  the  masses,  unless  it  be  in  the  language  and 
style  of  common  life.  Strange,  and  obscure  terms 
in  the  pulpit,  argue  more  for  the  pride  and  con- 
ceit of  the  minister,  than  for  his  piety  or  good 
taste.  They  strongly  indicate  that  the  conversion 
of  the  people  is  not  his  object,  or  that  he  is  defi- 
cient in  judgment.  The  language  employed  by 
Jesus  and  his  Apostles,  was  perfectly  simple.  St. 
Paul,  who  understood  language  equal  to  any  man 
of  his  age,  was  decided  upon  this  point.  '•'  I  had 
rather,"  said  he,  "  speak  five  words  with  my  un- 
derstanding, that  by  my  voice  I  might  teach  others 


PREACHING.  79 

also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown 
tongue." 

As  to  the  style  of  delivery,  the  conversational 
has  its  advantages,  yet  it  is  by  no  means  adapted 
to  all  subjects  and  circumstances.  This  is  a  mat- 
ter to  be  regulated  by  good  taste  and  common 
sense,  more  than  by  specific  rules.  Those  who 
pretend  to  give  particular  directions  here,  show 
that  they  have  more  of  art  than  of  nature^  in  their 
own  style  ;  and  more  of  monotony  than  versatility. 
The  style  appropriate  on  one  subject,  would  be 
very  inappropriate  on  another.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  occasions,  and  objects  aimed  at,  of  the 
feelings  of  the  speaker,  and  the  audience.  All 
these  things  exert  an  influence  on  the  style,  and  as 
they  vary,  so  the  style  must  vary  to  be  appropri- 
ate. We  will  only  say,  therefore,  let  the  style 
corresp6nd  with  the  occasion.  This  is  nature,  and 
nature  \^  perfect  here. 

The  subject  should  be  made  simple  by  illusiror 
tions.  These  may  be  drawn  from  facts,  or  from 
imagination,  only  let  them  be  such  as  are  under- 
stood by  the  people.  We  have  an  illustrious  ex- 
ample of  this  in  our  divine  Savior.  Every  princi- 
ple was  simplified  and  enforced  by  an  appropriate 
parable  or  story.  The  servant  ought  not  to  be 
above  his  Lord  in  this  respect.     If  a  fact,  or  sup- 


80  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

position  "Will  explain  the  matter,  and  give  it  more 
force,  he  is  unworthy  of  the  ministerial  office,  who 
conceals  it,  to  avoid  the  reproach  of  "  telling 
stories  in  the  pulpit."  The  remarks  of  Mr.  Fin- 
ney are  apposite.     He  says, 

"  There  are  millions  of  facts  that  can  be  used  to 
advantage,  and  yet  very  few  ministers  dare  to  use 
them,  for  fear  somebody  will  reproach  them. 
'  0,*  says  somebody,  '  he  tells  stories  ! '  Tells 
stories!  Why,  that  is  the  way  Jesus  Christ 
preached.  And  it  is  the  only  way  to  preach. 
Facts,  real  or  supposed,  should  be  used  to  show 
the  truth.  Truths  not  illustrated,  are  generally 
just  as  well  calculated  to  convert  sinners,  as  a 
mathematical  demonstration.  Is  it  always  to  be 
so  ?  Shall  it  always  be  matter  of  reproach,  that 
ministers  follow  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  in 
illustrating  truths  by  facts  ?  Let  them  do  it,  and 
let  fools  reproach  them  as  story-telling  ministers. 
They  have  Jesus  Christ  and  common  sense  on 
their  side. 

"  The  illustrations  should  be  drawn  from  conv- 
mon  life  and  the  common  business  of  society.  I 
once  heard  a  minister  illustrate  his  ideas  by  the 
manner  in  which  merchants  transact  business  in 
their  stores.  Another  minister  who  was  present 
made  some  remarlis  to  him  afterwards.     He  ob- 


PREAHCING.  81 

jected  to  this  illustration  particularly,  because,  he 
said,  it  was  too  familiar,  and  was  letting  down  the 
dignity  of  the  pulpit.  He  said  all  illustrations  in 
preaching  should  be  drawn  from  ancient  history, 
or  from  some  elevated  source,  that  would  keep  up 
the  dignity  of  the  pulpit.  Dignity  indeed  !  Just 
the  language  of  the  devil.  He  rejoices  in  it. 
Why,  the  object  of  an  illustration  is,  to  make  the 
people  see  the  truths  not  to  bolster  up  pulpit  dig- 
nity. *  *  *  *  The  illustration  should,  if  pos- 
sible, be  a  matter  of  common  occurrence,  and  the 
more  common  the  occurrence,  the  more  sure  it  will 
be,  not  to  fix  attention  upon  itself^  but  it  serves  as 
a  medium  through  which  the  truth  is  conveyed. 
I  have  been  pained  at  the  very  heart  at  hearing 
illustrations  drawn  from  ancient  history,  of  which 
not  one  in  a  hundred  of  the  congregation  had  ever 
heard.  The  very  manner  in  which  they  were  ad- 
verted to,  was  strongly  tinctured,  to  say  the  least, 
with  the  appearance  of  vanity,  and  an  attempt  to 
surprise  the  people  with  an  exhibition  of  learning. 
The  Savior  always  illustrated  his  instructions  by 
things  that  were  taking  place  among  the  people  to 
whom  he  preached,  and  with  which  their  minds 
were  familiar.  He  descended  often  far  beloAV  what 
is  now  supposed  to  be  essential  to  support  the  dig- 
nity of  the  pulpit.     He  talked  about  the  hens  and 


82  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

chickens,  and  children  in  the  market  places,  and 
sheep  and  lambs,  and  shepherds  and  farmers,  and 
husbandmen  and  merchants.  And  when  he  talked 
about  kings,  as  in  the  marriage  of  the  king's  son, 
and  the  nobleman  that  went  into  a  far  country  to 
receive  a  kingdom,  he  had  reference  to  historical 
facts,  that  were  well  known  among  the  people  at 
the  time." 

Ministers  who  will  not  come  down  to  the  people, 
will  do  very  little  for  a  revival.  They  may  preach 
splendidly,  in  the  esteem  of  the  world,  and  heart- 
less professors,  but  the  cause  of  God  will  suffer  in 
their  hands.  They  set  up  a  standard  of  taste  and 
propriety,  in  view  of  which  Christianity  is  coarse 
and  vulgar  ;  and  the  sooner  they  renounce  the  pul- 
pit, the  better  it  will  be  for  the  cause. 

7.  Preaching  should  be  addressed  to  the  whole 
man.  Some  ministers  are  so  much  afraid  the  pas- 
sions of  their  hearers  will  get  excited,  they  address 
their  intellects  only,  and  repudiate  all  effort  to 
arouse  their  feelings.  If  by  any  means  they  be- 
come interested  in  the  subject  of  religion,  and  in- 
quire what  "  they  must  do  to  be  saved,"  they  are 
suspected  of  being  under  the  reign  of  passion,  and 
are  rather  hindered  than  encouraged  in  the  pur- 
suit. The  principle  of  such  ministers  seems  to  be, 
that  God  has  every  thing  to  do  with  the  intellect, 


PREACHING.  83 

and  nothing  with  the  heart ;  that  it  is  proper  to 
enlighten  the  understanding,  but  wrong  to  move 
the  sensibilities.  Another  class  take  the  opposite 
extreme.  They  play  upon  the  sensibilities  to  the 
neglect  of  the  intellect,  and  raise  a  storm  of  feel- 
ing, there  is  no  intelligence  to  govern  or  direct. 

Now,  these  are  evils  to  be  avoided  ;  in  doing 
which,  it  is  necessary  to  address  the  whole  man. 
The  mind  should  be  informed,  that  it  m^y perceive 
the  will  of  God,  and  know  what  to  do.  But  this 
will  effect  nothing  of  itself.  Sinners  generally 
know  their  duty,  long  before  they  do  it.  Their 
necessity  is  not  light,  so  much  as  heat,  and  it  ought 
not  to  be  concealed.  It  is  very  comforting  to 
them,  to  be  excused  from  blame  on  the  ground  of 
ignorance.  But  it  is  a  vain  excuse.  Yet,  we  al- 
low they  should  be  enlightened.  They  ought  to 
have  "  line  upon  line,  and  precept  upon  precept." 
But  this  is  not  enough.  The  great  truths  of  reve- 
lation, the  sinner's  sin  and  guilt,  his  mortality  and 
exposure  to  eternal  sorrow,  the  death  of  Christ, 
the  resurrection  and  judgment,  heaven  and  hell ; 
and  ah  other  truths  calculated  to  move  his  sympa- 
thies, or  excite  his  hopes  or  fears,  and  thus  lead  him 
to  action,  are  to  be  brought  before  his  mind  with 
the  vividness  of  lightning,  and  pressed  upon  his 
attention  till  he  is  overwhelmed  with  emotion,  and 


84  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

submits  to  God.  Ifc  is  not  with  religion  as  with 
some  other  things,  in  reference  to  which  we  are 
disposed  to  do  our  duty  as  soon  as  we  know  it. 
We  come  to  religious  duties  reluctantly.  Our  will, 
our  taste,  our  affections,  our  friends,  our  pleasures, 
perhaps  our  emolument,  are  against  it ;  and  we 
approach  the  work  as  we  do  the  grave,  in  opposi- 
tion to  every  principle  of  our  fallen  nature.  We 
need,  therefore,  the  prompting  of  high  excite- 
ment —  to  have  our  fears  and  hopes  aroused  to  the 
liveliest  sensibility,  in  order  to  overcome  aversion 
and  outward  circumstances,  and  take  up  the  cross. 
To  talk  of  becoming  Christians  without  excitement, 
is  absurd.  As  well  may  we  pluck  out  a  right  eye, 
or  amputate  a  right  hand  without  emotion,  as  re- 
pent and  become  Christians  without  excitement. 

We  say,  then,  that  preaching  to  promote  a  revi- 
val of  religion,  must  appeal  both  to  the  head  and 
the  heart ;  illuminate  and  move.  The  attention 
must  be  fixed,  the  belief  and  conviction  of  the 
truth  confirmed,  the  conscience  aroused,  the  fears 
alarmed  and  the  hopes  excited,  the  purposes 
formed,  and  the  whole  man  pledged  and  consecra- 
ted to  God. 

8.  Ministers  ^\iO\}[^  preach  from  the  heart,  that 
is,  they  should  feel  the  worth  of  souls  and  deeply 
desire  their  salvation.      More  depends  upon  this 


PREACHING.  85 

than  is-  generally  apprehended.  "  It  is  the  truth" 
says  the  dull  and  heartless  preacher,  "  that  is  to 
do  the  work  —  the  naked  truth."  So  he  doles  it 
out  to  his  hearers  in  a  stupid  and  spiritless  manner 
for  years,  with  no  better  effect  than  might  have  at- 
tended a  course  of  lectures  on  the  "  Arabian 
Nights,"  and  then  comforts  himself  that  he  is  not 
to  blame,  because  he  has  preached  the  truth. 

Some  who  show  more  life  and  animation,  suc- 
ceed but  little  better,  because  their  life  is  intellec- 
tual or  natural,  and  not  solemnly  religious  and 
sympathetic.  The  feeling  to  which  we  allude  is 
that  of  deep  Christian  affection^  producing  sym- 
pathy with  Christ  in  his  agony  for  sinners,  and 
groaning  of  spirit  to  save  them,  which  cannot  be 
uttered.  It  is  a  travail  of  soul,  such  as  St.  Paul 
had  for  the  Galatians,  and  Jeremiah  for  Israel. 

If  ministers  would  cultivate  this  state  of  mind, 
they  could  hardly  fail  of  aiming  at  the  right  ob- 
ject, or  of  gaining  it.  It  gives  ease  to  their  man 
ners,  appropriateness  to  their  thoughts,  and  power 
to  their  words.  It  enables  them  to  speak  in  a  lan- 
guage which  reaches  the  soul  —  to  speak  with  the 
whole  man  —  the  countenance,  the  eye,  the  ges- 
tures, the  body  and  spirit.  "  How  important,"  it 
is  remarked  by  one,  "  that  a  minister  should  feel 
what  he  says.      Then,  his  actions  will  of  course 


86  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

correspond  to  his  words.  It  requires  the  utmost 
stretch  of  art  on  the  stage,  for  the  actors  to  make 
their  hearers  feel.  The  design  of  elocution,  is  to 
teach  this  skill.  But  if  a  man  feels  his  subject 
fully,  he  will  naturally  do  it.  See  any  common 
man  in  the  streets  who  is  earnest  in  talking.  See 
with  what  force  he  gestures.  See  a  woman  or  a 
child  in  earnest.  How  natural.  To  gesture  with 
their  hands,  is  as  natural  as  to  move  their  tongue 
or  lips.  It  is  the  perfection  of  eloquence.  Let  a 
minister  oiAy  feel  what  he  says,  and  not  be  tied  to 
his  notes,  to  read  an  essay,  or  to  speak  a  piece, 
like  a  school  boy  ;  first  on  one  foot  and  then  on  the 
other,  put  out  first  one  hand,  and  then  the  other : 
let  him  speak  as  he  feels,  and  act  as  he  feels,  and 
he  will  be  eloquent.  Gestures  are  of  more  impor- 
tance than  is  generally  supposed.  Mere  words 
will  never  express  the  full  meaning  of  the  gospel. 
The  manner  of  saying  it,  is  almost  every  thing." 

This  is  a  fruitful  source  of  ministerial  success,  and 
it  is  scriptural.  Those  who  prosecute  the  ministry 
without  feeling,  and  ridicule  "  clerical  tears,'' 
know  not  what  they  do.  There  is  divine  truth  in 
such  emotions,  as  well  as  in  the  sentiments  to  which 
they  give  emphasis.  "  He  that  goeth  forth  and 
weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless 
come    again   with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves 


PREACHING.  87 

with  him."  — Psalm  26  :  6.  Not  that  the  emotions 
of  the  speaker  convert  the  hearer.  This  is  not  pre- 
sumed. But  the  J  attract  his  attention  to  the 
message  itself,  they  excite  his  fears,  and  sympa- 
thies, and  by  holding  him  to  the  consideration  of 
the  gTcat  truths  exhibited,  they  become  a  "  savor 
of  life  "  to  his  soul. 

Those  who  are  familiar  with  the  history  of  re- 
vivals, need  not  be  told  that  the  most  successful 
preaching  has  been  uniformly  characterized  by  the 
strongest  emotion  in  the  preacher.  Who  has  not 
read  of  the  agony  of  Fletcher,  John  Smith,  Bram- 
well,  and  Summerfield,  before  entering  the  pulpit, 
and  while  preaching.  The  feelings  of  Whitefield, 
in  the  great  revival  of  his  age,  were  often  the  most 
intense.  He  was  completely  prostrated  by  travail 
of  soul  for  sinners.  Dr.  Griffin,  speaking  of  a  re- 
vival under  his  own  ministry,  says  :  — 

"  In  the  afternnon,  in  alluding  to  the  fact  that 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  passing  by,  (in  neighboring 
towns,)  and  we  were  left ;  and  to  the  awful  pros- 
pects of  sinners  in  middle  life,  if  another  revival 
should  not  come  in  twelve  or  fifteen  years,  I 
seemed  to  take  an  eternal  leave  of  families  out  of 
Christ ;  I  came  near  falling  ;  I  thought  I  should 
be  obhged  to  stop  ;  but  I  was  carried  through. 
The  next  day  it  was  apparent  that  a  revival  had 


88  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

commenced  ;  a  dozen  heads  of  families  of  the  most 
respectable  class  were  under  conviction;  and  in 
the  course  of  the  winter,  and  the  following  year, 
a  hundred  were  hopefully  added  to  the  Lord." 
Speaking  of  his  feelings  a  little  previous,  when  he 
heard  of  revivals  in  other  towns,  and  saw  none 
among  his  own  people,  he  says,  "  The  agonies  of 
that  hour  can  never  he  told.^^ 

This  explains  how  it  is  that  unlettered  ministers 
are  frequently  the  most  eloquent  and  successful. 
They  enter  the  work,  not  because  they  are  learned, 
or  covet  it ;  but  because  they  are  called  of  God, 
and  have  an  intense  desire  to  bring  sinners  to 
Christ.  In  this  spirit  they  prepare  for  the  pul- 
pit, and  preach  only  what  they  feel ;  and  that 
for  the  purpose  of  "winning  souls."  The  cause 
is  vastly  better  off  with  such  ministers,  desirable 
as  more  knowledge  is,  than  with  learned  stoics. 
The  former  will  have  revivals,  and  multiply  con- 
verts wherever  they  go,  while  the  latter  will  dark- 
en counsel  by  the  multitude  of  words,  and  palsy 
the  energies  of  any  people  who  may  be  cursed  with 
their  services. 

9.  We  will  only  add,  -  preaching  should  be  ex 
tempore.  If  the  business  of  the  ministry  was  only 
to  announce  the  truth,  the  case  would  be  different. 
But  an  effect  is  to  be  secured,  which  requires  the 


PREACHING.  89 

soul's  deepest  sympathy,  and  the  fullest  manifestar 
tion  of  it  in  treating  with  sinners.  A  sympathy 
arising  from  Christian  aflfection,  and,  aroused  by 
the  present  discovery  of  the  ruinous  results  of  con- 
tinued impenitence,  rather  than  by  reading  the 
conceptions  of  other  days,  and  perhaps  of  other 
minds.  It  is  not  enough  for  the  hearer  to  see  his 
minister  weeping  over  the  touching  language  of  a 
studied  manuscript,  written  he  knows  not  when. 
He  wishes  to  hear  him  speak  in  the  expressive  lan- 
guage of  his  present  emotions.  There  is  always  a 
sort  of  distrust  connected  with  the  sight  of  a  man- 
uscript, chilling  to  the  sensibilities.  Besides,  it  is 
impossible  for  a  minister  to  read  with  as  much  em- 
phasis and  power  as  he  may  speak.  He  needs  to 
see  his  hearers,  and  to  have  them  see  him.  The 
Maker  of  the  "  human  face  divine,"  gave  a  tongue 
to  every  feature.  Reading  deranges  the  whole,  so 
that  no  one  speaks  naturally.  There  is  power, 
also,  in  gesture,  but  reading  destroys  it.  In  fact, 
it  mars  the  whole  performance.  The  heart  is  com- 
paratively stupified,  the  hands  tied,  the  feet  fet- 
tered, the  body  often  transfixed,  and  every  expres- 
sion of  the  countenance  perverted. 

Extemporary  preaching  has  equal  advantange 
as  a  mode  of  instruction.      By  universal  consent 
and  approval,  professors  and  teachers  generally, 
8 


90  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

extemporize.  Readers,  if  such  an  anomaly  were 
to  appear,  would  find  no  patronage.  Parents  wish 
their  children  taken  under  close  and  familiar  tuition, 
and  holden  to  the  work  till  they  are  compelled  to 
understand.  The  children  of  God,  and  sinners  too, 
need  a  similar  training. 

But  why  do  not  the  judge  and  the  advocate 
read  ?  What  would  a  cHent  say,  even  a  sermon 
reading  minister,  were  his  lawyer  to  read  a  plea  ? 
Would  he  be  pleased  with  the  idea  ?  Is  it  not  nearly 
certain  that  such  a  lawyer  would  get  no  business  ? 
Or  why  is  it,  that  sermon  reading  ministers  often 
lay  aside  their  notes  in  time  of  revival  ?  The  an- 
swer is  one  —  extemporary  speaking  is  the  more  ef- 
fective. So  we  believe,  and  so  we  teach,  and  the 
history  of  preaching  sustains  us  in  our  position. 

But  aside  from  all  these  considerations,  extem- 
porary preaching  was  the  model  style.  Jesus 
Christ,  we  think,  was  never  suspected  of  preach- 
ing a  written  sermon.  He  spake  from  other  in- 
fluences than  that  of  a  manuscript.  The  message 
was  in  his  heart  and  mind,  and  he  preached  from 
the  intensity  of  his  love  for  a  perishing  world.  And 
so  did  the  apostles,  who  testified  of  his  resurrection. 
Reading  sermons  is  a  modern  invention,  owing  its 
origin  to  political  jealousy.  With  that  jealousy  it 
should  have  passed  away  into  everlasting  disuse. 


CHAPTER   V. 

PASTORAL  AND   OTHER    MINISTERIAL    DUTIES   CON- 
NECTED   WITH  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

Pastoral  visiting  is  a  difficult  part  of  ministe- 
rial duty,  and  needs  to  be  studied  as  well  as 
preaching.  But  knowledge  is  not  enough  ;  there 
must  be  a  "  mind''^  for  the  work.  The  duties  of 
the  pulpit  can  be  better  sustained  without  proper 
sympathies,  tlian  those  of  the  pastorate.  They 
bring  the  preacher  less  in  contact  with  the  people, 
and,  therefore,  less  expose  his  moral  defects ;  and 
besides,  the  temptations  to  •  unfaithfulness,  are  not 
so  great.  A  few  suggestions  upon  the  subject 
may  be  important. 

1.  Pastoral  visits  should  be  spiritual.  They 
ought  to  be  so  decidedly  religious  in  their  charac» 
ter,  the  people  may  see  that  the  pastor  is  fully  im- 
bued with  the  spirit  of  his  Master.  Pastoral  visits 
which  are  more  social  and  worldly  than  religious, 
will  injure  ministerial  influence,  and  hinder  the 
work  of  God.  Some  preachers  counteract  their 
pulpit  labors  by  trifling  intercourse  with  the  people. 

91 


92  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

2.  They  ought,  also,  to  be  improved  with  direct 
reference  to  the  salvation  of  the  people.  This 
should  be  their  all-absorbing  object.  Ministers 
who  visit  under  the  controlling  influence  of  this 
motive,  will  do  good.  If  they  are  sufficiently  per- 
sonal and  searching  in  their  conversation,  and  press 
the  truth  home  upon  the  heart  and  conscience  of 
their  people,  insisting  on  immediate  repentance, 
they  can  hardly  fail  to  see  the  work  of  God  re- 
vive. This  means  has  succeeded  where  the  pulpit 
has  failed. 

But  everything  depends  on  the  manner  in  which 
the  work  is  done.  A  few  geueral  remarks  to  the 
family  in  the  mass,  is  not  enough.  Those  we  would 
especially  benefit  must  be  separately  examined, 
and  urged  to  immediate  action.  One  of  the  most 
interesting  revivals  with  which  we  have  been  ac- 
quainted, commenced  in  this  way,  against  the 
greatest  discouragements.  The  pastor  persuaded 
an  individual,  by  a  long  conversation,  to  take  a 
stand  on  the  Lord's  side.  It  was  done,  privately 
then,  and  publicly  at  the  next  evening  meeting, 
and  exerted  just  the  influence  desired.  A  glo- 
rious revival  commenced,  which  resulted  in  the 
conversion  of  hundreds. 

3.  Pastoral  visits  should  be  made  at  the  right 
time,  and  as  frequently  as  the  circumstances  of  the 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  93 

people  require.  Care  must  be  taken  not  to  inter- 
fere with  domestic  arrangements,  or  the  demands 
of  business.  Little  can  be  done  out  of  time  — 
when  the  family  is  in  confusion,  or  in  a  hurrj,  or 
particularly  engaged  in  other  matters.  These 
things  are  all  to  be  considered,  yet  not  so  as  to  al- 
low them  to  deter  us  from  duty.  The  most  trifling 
inconvenience  is  sometimes  made  an  apology  for 
neglect ;  but  we  had  better  act  against  circum- 
stances than  not  to  act  at  all. 

As  to  the  frequency  of  such  visits,  it  is  obvious 
no  definite  rule  can  be  given.  Ministers  should 
devote  the  time  and  strength  they  may  appropri- 
ate to  this  department  of  service,  as  the  spiritual 
wants  of  the  people  require.  To  say  they  will  vis- 
it each  family  once  a  year,  or  once  a  quarter,  is  to 
intimate  that  their  visits  are  useless.  What  would 
be  thought  of  a  physician  who  should  adopt  such  a 
rule  ?  Yet  it  would  be  just  as  proper,  as  for  a 
minister.  The  physician  visits  those  who  need 
him,  and  whom  he  may  benefit ;  and  so  should 
the  pastor ;  and  let  others  thank  God  that  they 
•  can  live  without  so  much  nursing.  Going  by  this 
rule,  ministers  often  find  it  necessary  to  visit  some 
families  ten  times,  where  they  do  others  once.  And 
not  unfrequently  they  nearly  forsake  the  members 
of  the  church,  to  go  into  the  highways  and  hedges, 


94  REVIVALS    OE    RELIGION. 

and  compel  sinners  to  come  in.  And  this  is  right. 
We  believe  Jesus  would  do  the  same. ' 

Sajs  Mr.  Baxter,  on  the  subject,  "  Being  ac- 
quainted with  all  the  flock,  we  must  take  diligent 
heed  to  them,  or  do  the  work  of  a  pastor  toward 
every  individual.  And  one  would  imagine  that  all 
reasonable  men  would  be  so  well  satisfied  in  regard 
to  this  that  nothing  need  be  said  to  recommend  it. 
Does  not  a  careful  shepherd  look  to  every  individual 
sheep,  and  a  good  physician  attend  every  individ- 
ual patient  ?  Why  then  should  not  the  shepherds 
and  physicians  of  the  church  take  heed  to  every 
individual  member  of  their  charge.  Christ  him- 
self, the  great  and  good  shepherd,  who  has  the 
whole  flock  to  look  after,  takes  care  of  every  in- 
dividual ;  like  him  whom  he  describes  in  his  para- 
ble, who  left  the  ninety  and  nine  sheep  in  the  wil- 
derness to  seek  after  one  that  was  lost.  Paul 
taught  the  people  publicly,  and  from  house  to 
house.  He  '  warned  every  man,  and  taught  every 
man,  that  he  might  present  every  man  perfect  in 
Christ  Jesus.'  We  are  to  watch  for  souls  as  those 
that  must  give  an  account  how  we  have  done 
it." 

The  pastoral  office  furnishes  great  facilities  for 
promoting  revivals.  It  gives  opportunity  to  stir 
up  the  church,  to  admonish  the  backslider,  and  per- 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  95 

suade  the  impenitent  sinner  to  Christ.  It  is  one 
of  the  most  efficient  means  of  commencing  the 
work,  and  is  as  necessary  to  its  continuance  and  ex- 
tension, as  preaching  the  gospel  pubHclj.  Thus 
the  apostles  "  daily  in  the  temple,  and  in  every 
house,  ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus 
Christ."  Ministers  may  have  revivals  without  at- 
tending to  this  duty,  but  it  is  certain  they  would 
have  many  more,  and  more  powerful  ones,  if  they 
would  take  up  their  cross  and  follow  Christ  in  this 
respect.  Whatever  the  writer  may  have  accom- 
plished in  bringing  men  to  repentance  has  been 
done  in  a  great  measure,  by  this  means.  It  has 
often  helped  out  poor  preaching,  and  made  it  vast- 
ly more  useful  than  it  otherwise  would  have  been. 
Besides,  it  has  brought  many  to  the  house  of  pray- 
er who  would  not  have  come,  but  for  the  personal 
attentions  of  the  preacher.  They  felt  under  obli- 
gation to  reciprocate  his  kindness  in  calling  on 
them,  and  in  discharging  that  obligation,  they  be- 
come interested,  awakened,  and  converted. 

2.  Another  duty  of  ministers  is  to  appoint  and 
superintend  prayer  meetings.  Such  meetings  are 
desirable,  because  social  prayer  is  a  powerful 
means  of  revival.  They  bring  the  church  directly 
before  God  in  the  most  solemn  manner.  His 
blessing  is  asked  and  received,  and  his  people  are 


96  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

united  and  strengthened.  This  calls  them  out  in 
exhortation,  and  other  appropriate  endeavors,  by 
which  means  they  cease  to  be  obstructions  to  the 
work,  and  contribute  largely  to  its  advancement. 
Revivals  depend  as  much  on  the  church  as  the 
minister,  and  every  minister  who  is  wise  to  win 
souls,  will  not  fail  to  have  as  many  prayer  meetings 
in  diiferent  parts  of  his  charge,  as  may  be  necessa- 
ry to  put  in  lively  exercise  all  the  gifts  and  graces 
of  his  people. 

Prayer  meetings,  however,  should  be  managed 
with  care.  Otherwise,  they  may  become  scenes 
of  confusion,  or  deadly  monotony,  and  lose  their 
good  eifect.  The  prayers  and  exhortations  should 
generally  be  short  and  directed  to  some  point,  the 
singing  appropriate  and  solemn,  and  every  ex- 
ercise, prompt,  devotional,  energetic,  and  off-hand. 
Long,  stupid,  and  spiritless  prayer  meetings  are  a 
curse  to  any  church,  as  they  expose  their  heart- 
lessness,  and  in  effect,  say  to  the  world  that  religion 
is  a  heartless  thing.  A  minister,  to  manage  this 
matter  judiciously,  will  need  much  reflection.  He 
will  find  it  necessary  at  times  to  stimulate,  and 
then  to  restrain  ;  to  teach  and  to  exhort ;  and  to 
vary  the  exercises  in  many  different  ways,  to  keep 
up  the  interest  and  hold  his  people  to  the  work. 

3.  It  is  important  also,  that  ministers  appoint 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  97 

inquiry  and  other  meetings^  with  a  view  to  detect 
any  religious  interest  there  may  be  in  the  commu- 
nity, and  direct  it  to  the  right  result.  Many  preach 
the  gospel,  without  looking  for  the  fruit,  which,  as 
ministers,  they  are  authorized  to  expect.  While 
they  profess  to  seek  the  conversion  of  men  to  Christ, 
they  are  infidels  themselves  in  regard  to  his  prom- 
ises, and  the  power  of  his  word,  or  they  would  ex- 
pect sinners  to  be  awakened  under  their  ministry. 
But  in  spite  of  their  unbelief,  some  are  awakened 
in  every  place,  either  by  the  Spirit  directly,  or  by 
Christian  effort,  or  the  providence  of  God,  and  se- 
cretly inquire  what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved.  And 
here  they  stop. 

Now,  if  ministers  in  anticipation  of  such 
feelings,  would  hold  inquiry  and  other  meetings  to 
bring  out  those  secret  inquiries,  and  help  them  to 
decide  and  act  as  they  ought,  they  would  find  fruit, 
where  they  now  perceive  nothing  but  barrenness. 
A  certain  minister  was  induced  by  extreme  per- 
suasion to  appoint  a  meeting  of  this  sort.  It  was 
against  his  feelings  and  his  faith,  or  rather  unbe- 
lief, but  to  his  surprise  he  found  scores  of  deeply 
penitent  sinners  who  were  only  waiting  such  an 
opportunity  to  manifest  their  feelings.  A  power- 
ful revival  followed. 

But  many  are  so  much  afraid,  that  they  shall 
9 


98  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION.  5 

have  the  mortification  of  a  failure,  thej  do  not  dare 
to  venture.  Therefore  they  give  a  general  ex- 
hortation and  turn  their  hearers  out  into  the  world 
to  be  overwhelmed  by  counter  influences,  and  lose 
all  their  conviction.  Whereas,  if  they  were  invited 
to  arise,  or  come  forward  for  prayers,  or  come  to 
an  inquiry  meeting,  they  would  cherish  their  con- 
victions, and  not  "  receive  the  grace  of  God  in 
vain."  Ministers  who  will  do  nothing  of  this  sort, 
need  not  expect  to  be  much  engrossed  with  revi- 
vals. The  Holy  Ghost  will  shun  them,  and  so  will 
awakened  sinners,  especially  if  there  are  other  min- 
isters in  the  community  who  pursue  a  more  ration- 
al course. 

Such  measures  are  beneficial  in  many  ways. 
They  are  creditable  to  the  minister,  as  they  imply 
an  honest  purpose  on  his  part  to  save  souls.  He 
has  preached  tjie  truth,  and  now  he  is  looking  for 
the  gracious  effect.  The  sinner  sees  that  he  is  in 
earnest  —  that  he  aims  at  a  definite  object,  and 
respects  him  for  his  love  for  the  people.  They  di- 
rect the  attention  of  the  church,  also,  to  the  same 
point,  and  if  there  is  piety  in  the  body,  they  will 
elicit  prayers  and  other  personal  efforts  to  win  sin- 
ners to  Christ,  which  would  not  otherwise  have 
been  suggested.  This  is  very  important.  If  we 
want   a  revival   we   must  keep  the  mind  of  the 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  99 

church  directed  toward  it,  and  ever  panting  and 
laboring  for  it.  But  finally,  such  measures,  where 
there  is  conviction  in  the  community,  turn  it  to 
the  best  possible  account.  They  bring  the  sinner 
out  from  the  world,  and  commit  him  to  the  cross, 
so  that  he  finds  it  difficult  to  retreat. 

We  will  not  insist  on  any  particular  measure  as 
indispensable.  Inquiry  meetings,  class  meetings, 
coming  to  the  altar,  or  the  anxious  seats,  or  rising 
in  the  congregation,  are  all  good  in  their  place. 
A  skilful  minister,  who  is  acquainted  with  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  people,  will  probably  find  it  ne- 
cessary to  vary  his  measures.  One  point  is  to  be 
gained,  viz.,  to  bring  the  sinner  to  Christ.  In  or- 
der to  this,  he  must  be  broken  off  from  the  world, 
from  his  habits,  and  associations.  He  must  be  in- 
duced to  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  Christ.  All 
these  measures  have  a  direct  tendency  to  bring 
him  to  this  point.  And  till  he  is  so  broken  down,  so 
contrite  and  teachable  as  to  submit  to  these  or  any 
other  prudential  means,  that  are  harmless  in  them- 
selves, and  are  recommended  to  him,  he  cannot  be 
saved.  He  shows  a  pride  and  stubbbornness,  in- 
consistent with  the  submission  of  genuine  penitence, 
and  needs  to  have  his  heart  probed  to  the  bottom 
rather  than  mollified  with  ointment. 

But  to  rein  men  right  up  to  make  a  decision,  and 


100  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

openly  commit  themselves  to  Christ,  is  a  great 
cross.  The  devil  and  wicked  men,  with  a  large  class 
of  heartless  professors  of  one  church  and  another, 
have  made  so  much  noise  about  these  means,  and 
generally  raise  such  an  excitement  when  they  are 
adopted,  every  good  minister  has  not  courage 
enough  to  put  them  in  operation.  For  it  requires 
double  the  courage  to  do  this  work  it  does  to  preach 
the  truth,  however  pointedly.  It  is  astonishing  to 
see  with  how  much  timidity  it  is  approached,  and, 
then,  how  soon  it  is  abandoned.  Instead  of  prose- 
cuting it  with  energy,  resisting  all  opposition,  and 
working  our  way  along  in  good  cheer,  and  with  in- 
vincible determination  to  complete  success,  we  too 
often  quiet  our  consciences  without  any  effort  at 
all  worthy  of  the  object.  Either  we  have  not  faith 
enough,  or  the  fear  of  man  is  before  our  eyes,  or 
we  are  concerned  for  our  popularity,  or  the  fear  of 
persecution,  or  that  we  shall  not  succeed,  or  that 
some  of  the  dear  hearers  will  leave  us  ;  or  from 
some  other  miserable  consideration,  we  are  often 
spell-bound,  and  our  efforts,  if  we  make  any  of  the 
kind,  are  mere  abortions.  But  blessed  be  God, 
notwithstanding  all  this,  our  trembling  endeavors 
have  sometimes  succeeded  beyond  our  highest  ex- 
pectations, and  at  other  times  we  have  had  a  better 
state  of  mind  for  the  work.      Till  these  measures 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  101 

were  adopted,  little  was  done  effectually  to  bring 
sinners  to  Christ,  and  we  think,  as  little  will  be 
done  after  they  are  laid  aside. 

4.  It  is  important,  too,  that  ministers  so  improve 
the  various  occasions  which  occur ^  as  to  keep  the 
public  mind  directed  to  this  subject.  There  is 
great  danger  of  monotony.  This  is  one  of  the  most 
difficult  things  to  prevent  without  wandering  from 
the  subject,  and  yet  it  is  fatal  to  religious  inter- 
est. To  avoid  it,  some  ministers  introduce  popu- 
lar subjects  which  have  no  direct  tendency  to  bring 
their  people  to  God,  and  thus  keep  them  interest- 
ed to  little  purpose.  But  this  is  not  the  better 
course.  We  should  rather  take  advantage  of  cir- 
cumstances. Convictions,  conversions,  baptisms, 
admissions  to  the  church,  deaths,  and  striking  provi- 
dences furnish  ample  occasions  for  impressive  dis- 
courses,  and  should  be  improved  to  deepen  public 
feeling  and  press  sinners  to  Christ.  We  think  of 
brethren  who  have  a  peculiar  faculty  for  this  busi- 
ness. Their  people  are  always  awake,  always  ex- 
pecting good  times,  and  preparing  for  them.  Every 
passing  event  is  seized  upon  to  give  a  new  impulse 
to  the  work,  and  like  successive  waves,  each 
raises  the  interest  a  little  higher  than  it  was  before, 
or  opens  up  a  new  and  thrilling  vein  of  thought 
and  thus  holds  the  mind  to  the  great  point  without 
weariness  or  satiety. 


102  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

Entertaining  these  views,  we  have  regretted  to 
notice  a  growing  indisposition  among  ministers  to 
preach  funeral  sermons.  There  certainly  is  no 
time  when  the  mind  is  more  flexible,  than  when 
humbled  and  oppressed  by  affliction.  Health  and 
prosperity,  though  they  increase  our  obligations  to 
love  and  obey  God,  only  harden  the  hearts  of  men, 
and  render  them  less  willing  to  be  instructed. 
They  will  not  hear  on  the  subject,  because  they  are 
all  absorbed  with  the  world.  Many  do  not  attend 
meeting,  and  more  attend  from  custom  or  fashion, 
than  religious  principle.  Now,  if  we  may  not  improve 
a  reverse  of  fortune,  to  urge  them  to  repentance, 
when  shall  we  do  it  ?  This  is  just  the  time  — 
God's  time.  Ho  has  broken  up  the  fallow  ground, 
and  calls  upon  his  ministers  to  sow  the  seed.  And 
how  can  they  do  it  better  than  by  preaching  a  ser 
mon  directly  on  the  subject  ? 

Our  opinion  is,  that  funeral  occasions  are  among 
the  most  favorable  opportunities  we  have  for  making 
a  rehgious  impression.  And  we  regard  this  avei> 
sion  to  preaching  funeral  sermons  as  a  bad  omen. 
If  it  does  not  arise  from  a  spirit  of  concession  to 
the  dead  and  irreligious  philosophy  of  this  world, 
we  mistake.  The  spirit  of  piety  and  of  revival  — 
that  spirit  which  seeks  occasion  to  do  good,  it  seems 
to  us,  will  seize  upon  all  such  providences  with 
avidity,  and  use  them  for  God  and  the  conversion 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER  DUTIES.  103 

of  sinners.  But  the  language  of  the  world  is,  "  be 
quiet,  do  n't  afflict  the  afflicted,  do  n't  get  up  an 
excitement,  bury  the  dead  with  the  least  religious 
stir  possible,  and  let  us  go  on  in  sin  without  dis- 
turbance." But  God's  ways  are  not  as  man's 
ways.  He  afflicts  men  to  disturb  their  dreams  — to 
wake  them  up,  and  drive  them  from  their  sins,  be- 
fore they  sink  into  hell.  And  if  we  do  not  co-oper- 
ate with  him  we  shall  be  at  fault. 

6.  These  duties  must  be  done  with  deep  and 
solemn  interest.  A  mere  mechanical  performance 
will  avail  nothing.  The  mind  must  be  imbued  — 
it  must  be  in  sympathy  with  the  Son  of  David 
when  he  weeps  over  Jerusalem.  There  should  be 
a  deep  sense  of  eternal  realities,  exciting  the  soul 
with  intense  desire  and  earnest  prayer.  This  will 
command  attention  and  respect.  The  appearance 
of  such  a  minister  is  overpowering.  His  spirit  is 
ever  kind,  and  his  words  smooth,  but  pathetic. 
His  authority  is  rather  the  authority  of  entreaty 
than  command,  and  it  bends  the  will  more  by  per- 
suasion than  threatening. 

We  have  sometimes  heard  ministers  address 
their  people  in  a  tone  of  denunciation  and  fretful- 
ness,  but  never  with  good  effect.  We  have  known 
them  to  do  it,  also,  in  a  rather  light  and  jovial 
spirit.     We  prefer  the  latter,  but  do  not  beheve  it 


104  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

vrell  adapted  to  bring  sinners  to  an  immediate  de- 
cision. A  controversial  spirit  is  no  better.  It  may 
command  respect  for  the  talents  of  the  preacher, 
but  it  seldom  leads  the  sinner  to  Christ.  An  af- 
fectionate tenderness,  such  as  a  father  feels  for  his 
children,  is  the  right  temper  for  a  minister  of  Je- 
sus. 

The  remarks  of  Hall  on  the  spirit  necessary  in 
preaching,  are  directly  in  point  here,  for  the  min- 
isterial work  is  one. 

"  In  the  most  awful  denunciations  of  the  divine 
displeasure,  an  air  of  unaffected  tenderness  should 
be  preserved,  that  while  with  unsparing  fidelity, 
we  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  it  may  ap- 
pear we  are  actuated  by  a  genuine  spirit  of  com- 
passion. A  hard  and  unfeeling  manner  of  denoun- 
cing the  threatenings  of  the  word  of  God,  is  not 
only  barbarous  and  inhuman,  but  calculated  by  in- 
spiring disgust,  to  rob  them  of  all  their  efficacy. 
If  the  awful  part  of  our  message,  which  may  be 
styled  the  burden  of  the  Lord,  ever  fall  with  due 
weight  upon  our  hearers,  it  will  be  when  it  is  de- 
livered with  a  trembhng  hand  and  faltering  lips  ; 
and  we  may  then  expect  them  to  realize  its  solemn 
import,  when  they  see  that  we  ourselves  are  ready 
to  sink  under  it.  '  Of  whom  I  have  told  you  be- 
fore,' said  St.  Paul,  '  and  now  tell  you  weeping, 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  105 

that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ.' 
What  force  does  that  affecting  declaration  derive 
from  these  tears !  An  affectionate  manner  insinu- 
ates itself  into  the  heart,  renders  it  soft  and  plia- 
ble, and  disposes  it  to  imbibe  the  sentiments  and 
follow  the  impulse  of  the  speaker." 

We  believe  it  is  more  for  the  want  of  this  spirit 
than  any  thing  else,  that  many  ministers  are  so  in- 
effective. Their  learning  is  sufficient,  their  doc- 
trine correct,  their  arguments  logical,  their  no- 
tions of  prudential  means  sound,  and  yet  they  have 
little  success.  As  preachers  they  are  not  interest- 
ing, and  they  fail  in  every  other  department  of 
ministerial  duty,  that  is,  they  fail  of  doing  it  success- 
fully. But  let  men  of  this  class  get  "  warmed 
up,^^  let  them  stand  before  the  people  in  the  pulpit 
or  the  prayer  meeting,  with  their  eyes  suffused 
with  tears,  and  their  hearts  throbbing  with  emo- 
tion, and  they  speak  with  power.  We  think  it 
safe,  therefore,  to  say,  if  they  would  take  as  much 
pains  to  cultivate  the  right  state  of  feeling  as  they 
do  to  make  good  sermons,  they  would  never  fail 
of  interesting  the  people,  or  of  bringing  souls  to 
Christ. 

This  state  of  heart  is  as  necessary  in  the  prayer, 
inquiry,  or  class  meeting,  as  in  the  pulpit.  In 
pastoral  visiting  it  is  indispensable.     It  is  the  rod 


106  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

of  God  in  the  minister's  hand,  and  will  serve  him 
on  all  occasions  if  he  holds  it  fast.  It  mil  give  in- 
terest and  force  to  his  performances,  wisdom  to  his 
counsels  and  decisions,  and  success  to  his  smallest 
endeavors. 

5.  It  devolves  upon  ministers,  also,  to  give 
direction  to  the  labors  of  the  church,  and  see  that 
every  member  contributes  his  influence  to  this  one 
grand  object.  The  faithful  endeavors  of  ministers 
to  promote  a  revival  of  religion,  are  often  counter- 
acted by  the  infidelity  and  impiety  of  their  own- 
people.  The  misconduct  of  a  church  is  more  in 
fluential  in  keeping  sinners  from  duty,  than  the 
good  preaching  of  any  minister  can  be  in  prompt- 
ing them  to  it.  From  proud  and  impenitent  church- 
es, nothing  can  be  expected  but  active  opposition, 
unless  their  pastors  can  persuade  them  to  "  repent 
and  do  the  first  works." 

But  we  refer  particularly  to  churches  of  a  better 
character,  such  as  believe  in  lay  responsibility,  and 
are  disposed  to  do  something  to  facilitate  the  work. 
No  one  is  in  a  situation  to  know  how  and  where 
they  can  apply  their  energies  in  the  best  way,  so 
well  as  the  ever  watchful  and  anxious  preacher. 
He  sees  the  susceptibilities  of  the  various  classes 
in  community,  and  where  the  right  influence  lies  to 
be  exercised.     It  is  a  prominent  part  of  his  busi- 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER    DUTIES.  107 

ness  to  study  these  things.  Thej  are  of  infinite 
importance  to  his  work.  It  therefore  devolves  up- 
on him  to  urge  forward  or  restrain,  to  adopt  this 
arrangement  or  the  other,  to  bring  the  whole 
church  up  to  their  duty  in  the  most  skilful  and  en- 
ergetic manner.  Every  church  ought  to  be  thus 
marshalled  under  an  active  and  self-sacrificing  pas- 
tor. 

This  may  not  be  done  by  a  public  eifort.  It  is 
sometimes  necessary  to  see  the  members  of  the 
church  separately.  And  it  is  an  object  of  great 
importance  to  do  so.  If  a  minister  will  have  a 
revival,  as  powerful  and  extensive  as  possible,  he 
must  not  only  get  all  the  members  of  the  church 
out  of  the  way,  but  get  them  to  doing  the  right 
thing  to  promote  it.  The  secret  of  some  ministers* 
success,  lies  in  their  knowing  how  to  inspire  and 
bring  their  members  into  active  and  efificient  ser- 
vice. They  seem  to  have  a  happy  faculty  for 
uniting  and  concentrating  their  energies  on  this  one 
point,  so  that  it  becomes  the  all-absorbing  topic. 
The  result  is,  a  mighty  and  wide-spread  revival 
of  religion.     It  cannot  fail. 

7.  Ministers  who  will  promote  revivals  must 
p-ay  much.  It  is  at  the  altar  of  prayer,  in  secret 
supplication  that  they  are  to  obtain  the  "  power  from 
on  high  "  to  which  we  have  referred.   He  only  who 


108  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

speaks  much  to  God  in  prayer,  will  be  able  to 
speak  properly  to  sinners  about  their  salvation. 
He  is  the  minister  for  a  revival  who  is  always  in 
communion  with  his  Maker.  Whatever  qualificar 
tions  are  desirable  for  this  work,  those  which  are 
obtained  at  the  feet  of  Christ  are  indispensable. 

8.  We  will  only  remark  further,  they  must  ex- 
ercise implicit /ai^A  in  God.  Not  merely  that  he 
is,  or  that  he  is  the  rewarder  of  them  who  diligent- 
ly seek  him,  but  that  he  will  so  co-operate  with  us 
by  his  spirit  and  providence,  that  we  shall  not  la- 
bor in  vain.  Some  ministers  have  so  little  faith, 
they  have  no  courage  to  make  an  effort.  They 
dare  not  venture  off  upon  the  divine  promise  at  all. 
If  the  sinner  is  awakened,  and  the  church  is  revived, 
they  are  glad  of  it ;  but  they  would  not  believe 
it  till  they  saw  it  with  their  own  eyes.  And  many 
are  even  worse  than  this  —  they  positively  believe 
the  other  way  ;  that  is,  that  God  will  not  bless  them. 

Now,  how  can  a  minister  with  such  feelings  get 
up  a  protracted  meeting,  or  invite  sinners  forward 
for  prayers  ?  He  is  unprepared  for  any  such 
work.  Should  he  make  the  attempt,  it  will  be 
merely  to  gratify  others,  and  under  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances, will  do  more  hurt  than  good.  In  our 
opinion,  he  will  not  accomplish  much  till  he  re- 
ceives an  increase  of  faith. 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  109 

If  ministers  are  called  of  God  and  sent  forth  to 
preach  the  gospel,  with  the  promise,  "  Lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world," 
it  is  not  only  their  privilege  to  believe  that  they 
shall  win  sinners  to  Christ,  but  it  is  their  solemn 
duty.  And  this  is  the  faith  that  is  to  give  them 
efficiency.  It  is  "  mighty  through  God  to  the  pull- 
ing down  of  strong  holds."  It  has  "  subdued  king- 
doms, wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises, 
stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  the  violence 
of  fire,  out  of  weakness  made  many  strong,  waxed 
valiant  in  fight,  and  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of 
the  aliens."  Only  let  ministers  go  forth  in  the 
spirit  and  courage  of  this  faith,  grappling  difficul- 
ties, and  cheering  on  the  armies  of  Israel  to  cer- 
tain victory  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  they 
shall  see  the  triumphs  of  the  cross  wherever  they 
go. 

"  The  world  cannot  -withstand 

Its  ancient  conqueror ; 
The  world  must  sink  beneath  the  hand 

Which  arms  us  for  the  war : 
This  is  the  victory, 

Before  our  faith  they  fall, 
Jesus  hath  died  for  you  and  me  ; 

Believe,  and  conquer  all." 

But  here  it  may  be  asked,  what  is  this  faith  ?  I 
answer,  once  for  all,  it  is  simply  to  believe  what 


110  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

God  has  said,  in  its  plain  and  unsophisticated 
meaning.  That  is,  when  we  ask  him  for  any  good 
thing  he  has  promised,  or  that  it  is  consistent 
for  him  to  bestow,  beUeve  that  he  heareth  us,  and 
proceed  in  our  duty  on  that  behef,  as  if  it  were  a 
matter  of  positive  knowledge.  A  httle  story  of  an 
African  boy,  related  by  one  of  our  missionaries  a 
few  years  since,  illustrates  it  very  beautifully.  We 
have  not  the  original  at  hand,  and  therefore,  give 
the  substance  of  it  according  to  our  best  recollec- 
tion. 

A  little  African  boy,  taken  from  a  slaver,  and 
carried  into  Sierra  Leone,  was  put  under  the  care 
of  one  of  the  missionaries,  and  soon  after  convert- 
ed. This  kindled  in  his  young  heart  an  ardent 
desire  for  his  parents,  who  were  still  in  heathenish 
darkness,  that  they  might  be  converted.  Having 
been  instructed  that  God  would  hear  prayer,  he 
remembered  them  at  a  throne  of  grace  according 
to  the  best  light  he  had.  One  day  the  missionary 
finding  him  at  prayer,  lingered  to  hear  him.  He 
thanked  the  Great  Father  in  heaven  for  the  cir- 
cumstances which  had  led  him  there  —  that  he  had 
been  stolen  from  home  —  that  the  British  cruiser 
had  been  sent  after  him,  and  that  he  had  been 
brought  there,  and  been  converted.  He  then 
prayed  for  his  parents,  that  they  might  be  stolen 


PASTORAL   AND    OTHER   DUTIES.  Ill 

too  —  that  a  British  cruiser  might  take  and  bring 
them  there,  that  thej  might  be  instructed  and  con- 
verted, so  that  they  might  all  go  to  heaven  togeth- 
er. When  he  closed,  the  missionary  asked  him 
what  he  was  doing ;  to  which  he  replied,  that  he 
had  been  praying  to  God  that  his  parents  might  be 
stolen,  &c.,  and  be  converted.  "  But,"  said  the 
missionary,  '^  do  you  expect  they  will  come  ? " 
"  Why,  yes,"  he  replied,  "  won't  they  ?  I  have 
asked  the  Great  Father  to  bring  them,  and  I  sup- 
pose he  will  do  so."  The  conversation  was  soon 
turned.  The  next  morning  the  little  fellow  was  on 
the  shore  looking  off  upon  the  ocean  with  much  in- 
terest. The  missionary  asked  him  what  he  was 
doing  ?  "  Looking  to  see  if  my  father  and  mother 
are  coming,"  said  he.  The  next  morning  he  was 
there  again  watching  the  motion  of  the  vessels,  and 
so  he  continued,  till  one  morning  he  returned,  in 
great  transport,  leading  his  parents  by  the  hand, 
sajing,  "  The  Great  Father  has  heard  my  prayer; 
they  have  come,  and  I  want  you  to  teach  them, 
that  we  may  all  go  to  heaven  together."  They  had 
been  stolen,  and  shipped,  and  taken,  and  brought 
in,  just  according  to  the  little  fellow's  prayer. 

Now,  we  do  not  pretend  that  there  was  sufficient 
ground  for  the  faith  here  developed,  or  that  the 
prayer  was  scriptural  in  itself.     Our  simple  object 


112  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

is  to  illustrate  faith  —  to  show  that  it  is  a  humble 
confidence  in  God,  and  that  in  laboring  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners  we  should  expect  success,  not- 
withstanding any  obstacles  that  may  oppose.  As 
the  little  African  went  down  upon  the  shore  to 
look  for  the  answer  to  his  prayers,  so  should  we 
look  among  sinners  in  the  highest  expectation  of 
finding  them  awakened,  agreeably  to  our  prayers. 

"Though  in  a  bare  and  rugged  way, 
Through  devious,  lonely  wilds  I  stray. 
Thy  bounty  shall  my  pains  beguile, 
The  barren  wilderness  shall  smile, 
With  sudden  greens  and  herbage  crowned, 
And  streams  shall  murmur  all  aroimd." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PRAYER,  A  MEANS   OF   PROMOTING  REVIVALS. 

We  have  considered  the  duties  of  ministers  in 
relation  to  this  subject,  and  have  now  to  call  at- 
tention to  the  responsibility  of  others.  Private 
Christians,  of  whatever  grade,  have  an  obligation 
to  discharge,  no  less  important  than  that  of  minis- 
ters. The  object  of  this  chapter  is  to  notice  their 
duty  in  reference  to  prayer. 

1.  They  should  pray  directly  for  a  revival  of 
religion.  We  need  not  expect  God  to  answer 
general  prayers,  in  the  bestowment  of  particular 
blessings.  All  the  instructions  of  scripture  indi- 
cate the  necessity  of  having  a  specific  object  be- 
fore the  mind  when  we  pray.  Without  such  an 
object,  it  seems  impossible  to  be  properly  affected. 
To  have  deep  anxiety  for  many  things  at  the  same 
time,  or  faith  that  we  shall  receive  them  in  answer 
to  prayer  is  out  of  the  question.  The  laws  of  mind 
forbid  it.  And  without  some  degree  of  these  ele- 
ments our  prayers  are  hardly  entitled  to  the  name. 
10  113 


114  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

Accordingly,  those  -who  pray  for  things  in  general, 
and  nothing  in  particular,  have  no  more  expecta- 
tion of  receiving  answers  than  if  they  were  Atheists. 
They  pray  formally,  and  from  habit,  for  such  things 
as  happen  to  occur  at  the  time,  and  there  the  mat- 
ter rests.  If  their  prayers  were  to  be  answered 
they  would  be  surprised.  Such  discourses  at  the 
throne  of  grace,  while  they  do  no  good,  operate  to 
quiet  a  guilty  conscience,  and  destroy  all  faith  in 
the  power  of  prayer. 

Christians  ought  to  pray  specifically  for  the  re- 
vival of  God's  work,  as  though  it  were  the  only 
object  to  be  desired.  We  would  have  them  still 
more  particular.  They  should  pray  for  individual 
sinners,  and  backsliders,  taking  them  one  by  one, 
and  spreading  out  their  cases  before  the  throne,  as 
if  they  were  the  only  sinners  in  the  universe.  To 
the  same  end,  they  should  pray  for  their  preacher, 
that  he  may  speak  the  right  word,  and  speak  it 
with  power. 

2.  They  must  pray  for  a  revival  with  intense 
importunity.  God  may,  and  no  doubt  does,  some- 
times answer  prayer,  in  which  the  desire  does  not 
come  up  to  this  description.  But  such  is  the 
nature  of  a  revival,  and  such  are  the  difficulties  in 
the  sinner's  way  in  submitting  to  Christ,  but  little 
can  be  effected  without  more  than  ordinary  ardor. 
Till  Christians  appreciate  the  dangerous  condition 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  115 

of  sinners,  thej  will  not  move,  and  when  they  do, 
they  can  but  be  in  earnest.  Besides,  God  means 
that  we  shall  be  importunate  before  he  bestows  the 
blessing.  Tliis  is  his  economy,  and  it  is  for  our 
good. 

For  an  illustration  of  this  point,  take  the  case 
of  Moses.  When  the  Lord  saw  the  idolatry  of  Is- 
rael, he  said  to  Moses  their  leader,  "  Let  me  alone 
that  my  wrath  may  wax  hot  against  them,  and  that 
I  may  consume  them,  but  I  will  make  of  thee  a 
great  nation."  What  did  Moses  say  to  this  ? 
Why,  just  what  no  heartless  professor  would  think 
of  saying.  He  "  besought  the  Lord  his  God,  and 
said,  Why  doth  thy  wrath  wax  hot  against  thy 
people  ?  This  people  have  sinned  a  great  sin,  yet 
now,  if  thou  wilt  forgive  their  sin ;  and  if  not,  blot  me, 
I  pray  thee,  out  of  thy  book  which  thou  hast  written.' ' 
Thus,  throwing  himself  into  the  breach,  like  a  prince, 
he  prevailed.  0,  how  intense  must  have  been  his 
love  for  the  people,  and  his  desire  for  their  preser- 
vation !  The  idea  of  his  personal  acceptance,  and 
honor,  were  powerless  to  restrain  him.  The  salva- 
tion of  Israel,  and  the  interests  of  rehgion  involved 
therein,  were  of  more  consequence  than  any  per- 
sonal advantage.  Bold  as  such  attempts  to  arrest 
justice  may  seem,  God  is  infinitely  pleased  with 
them.  That  cold  and  sickly  sentimentalism  which 
is  so  fearful  of  interfering  with  the  divine  sover- 


116  KEVIVALS    OP    RELIGION. 

eignty,  that  it  dare  not  confidently  ask  any  thing, 
is  an  offence.  It  distrusts  the  goodness  of  God  at 
every  step,  and  treats  his  promises  as  a  lie.  It 
is  baptized  infidelity,  rather  than  reverence  and 
humility,  attributing  to  God  secret  purposes,  at 
variance  with  his  nature  and  his  oath. 

We  have  another  instance  of  importunity  in  the 
case  of  Jacob,  whose  feelings  were  such  that  he 
continued  in  earnest  prayer  all  night,  and  then  ob- 
tained the  blessing.  This  was  in  behalf  of  himself 
and  his  family,  and  under  circumstances  which 
might  have  suggested  doubts ;  but  he  urged  the 
promises,  and  "  wrestled "  with  the  angel,  and 
would  not  let  him  go  till  he  received  assurance  that 
he  had  prevailed.  And  how  great  was  the  "  ago- 
ny "  of  Jesus,  when  he  "  sweat  as  it  were  great 
drops  of  blood,  falling  down  to  the  ground  ?  *^ 
Many  professors  of  religion,  we  fear,  know  nothing 
about  this  Spirit.  Their  prayers  are  characterized 
neither  by  emotion,  or  importunity,  and  it  is  well 
if  they  do  not  regard  such  exercises  as  fanaticaL 
But  it  is  not  the  case  with  all.  One  brother,  with 
whom  we  have  often  met,  is  frequently  so  anxious 
about  sinners,  that  he  can  hardly  eat  or  sleep. 
His  feelings  are  often  so  intense,  that  he  rises  from 
his  bed,  and  pours  out  his  soul  in  an  agony  of 
prayer;  and  the  church  to  which  he  belongs  is 
blessed  with  a  constant  revival.    One  such  church- 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  IIT 

member  has  more  power  with  God,  and  with  sin- 
ners, than  many  who  "  wish  ivell  for  the  canse,^* 
but  do  nothing  to  promote  it. 

We  are  acquainted  with  the  preceptress  of  a 
female  academy,  who  is  not  ignorant  of  this  mat- 
ter. Not  long  since,  as  the  school  was  approach- 
ing the  close  of  a  prosperous  term,  she  began  to 
think  more  particularly  of  the  souls  of  her  pupils 
who  were  about  to  leave.  Her  feelings  became 
greatly  excited.  Their  conversion  to  God  was  an 
object  of  immense  interest,  and  was  ever  present 
with  her,  controlling  her  prayers,  and  conversation. 
She  called  the  other  teachers  together,  and  entered 
upon  appropriate  measures,  to  secure  the  object 
she  so  deeply  desired.  The  result  was,  nearly 
every  scholar  under  her  charge  left  the  institution 
rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  And  such  has  been  her 
success  in  w^inning  her  pupils  to  Christ,  parents 
now  expect  their  daughters  to  graduate,  not  only 
accomplished  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  but  happy 
in  the  religion  of  Christ.  What  a  blessing  it  would 
be  to  the  world,  if  all  the  teachers  in  our  schools 
and  colleges  were  possessed  of  such  a  spirit ! 

Mr.  Finney  is  emphatic  upon  the  subject.  "  I 
can  name  men  in  this  State,"  he  says,  "  of  firm 
nerves,  who  stand  high  in  character,  who  have 
been  absolutely  crushed  with  grief  for  the  state  of 
sinners.   They  have  had  an  actual  travail  of  soul  for 


118  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

sinners,  till  they  have  been  as  helpless  as  children." 
He  names  the  case  of  a  devoted  woman,  who  "  be- 
came anxious  about  sinners,  and  went  to  praying 
for  them,  and  she  prayed,  and  her  distress  in- 
creased, and  she  finally  came  to  her  minister,  and 
talked  Avith  him,  and  asked  him  to  appoint  an  anx- 
ious meeting,  for  she  felt  that  one  was  needed. 
The  minister  put  her  off,  for  he  felt  nothing  of  it. 
The  next  week  she  came  again,  and  besought  him 
to  appoint  an  anxious  meeting ;  she  knew  there 
would  be  somebody  to  come,  for  she  felt  as  if  God 
was  going  to  pour  out  his  Spirit.  He  put  her  off 
again.  And  finally  she  said  to  him,  *  If  you  do  n't 
appoint  an  anxious  meeting,  I  shall  die,  for  there 
is  certainly  going  to  be  a  revival.'  The  next  Sab- 
bath he  appointed  a  meeting,  and  said,  that  if  there 
were  any  who  wished  to  converse  with  him  about 
the  salvation  of  their  souls,  he  would  meet  them  on 
such  an  evening.  He  did  not  know  of  one,  but 
when  he  went  to  the  place,  to  his  astonishment  he 
found  a  large  number  of  inquirers." 

Such  feelings  are  consistent.  Let  the  fond  wife 
see  her  husband  dying,  and  she  is  in  agony.  If 
the  mother  beholds  her  child  in  imminent  danger, 
she  shrieks  and  faints  with  concern  for  his  safety. 
Every  possible  effort  is  made  to  prevent  the  dread- 
ed calamity,  however  expensive  and  laborious. 
Why,  then,  may  not  Christians  be  distressed  by 


WEANS    OF    PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  119 

the  discoverj  of  the  sinner's  exposure  to  everlast- 
ing burnings  !  If  they  have  ihe  spirit  of  Christ, 
how  can  thej  help  feeling  when  they  see  the  steps 
of  their  neighbors  taking  hold  on  hell !  It  is  im- 
possible. Those  professors  whose  love  consists 
merely  in  the  absence  of  malice  and  hatred,  have 
reason  to  be  alarmed  about  themselves.  They  are 
at  "  ease  in  Zion,"  and  the  woe  of  God  is  against 
them.  They  hare  neither  love  nor  sympathy,  nor 
faith,  nor  any  other  gospel  quality,  that  entitles 
them  to  the  name  they  bear. 

3.  Prayer,  to  be  successful,  must  be  offered  in 
faith.  In  many  cases,  to  exercise  faith,  is  more 
difficult,  because  we  have  no  assurance  that  it  is 
consistent  for  God  to  bestow  the  thing  we  ask. 
Yet  it  being  an  object  of  interest  to  us,  we  cannot 
do  justice  to  our  feelings  without  praying  for  it. 
Faith  must  have  a  foundation  to  stand  on,  and  that 
foundation  should  be  the  will  of  God,  revealed.  If 
the  revelation  be  expUcit,  and  fully  authenticated, 
our  faith  may  be  unwavering  ;  if  doubtful,  it  will 
be  correspondingly  weak.  The  revelation  may  be 
made  by  prophecy,  or  promise,  or  by  the  dispen- 
sations of  Providence,  or  the  Spirit.  In  the  latter 
cases,  they  must  be  rather  hopeful  suggestions, 
than  established  revelations  ;  yet  we  have  no  doubt 
they  are  often  so  clear  and  impressive,  as  to 
amount  to  full  assurance. 


120  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

In  regard  to  the  conversion  of  sinners,  the  will 
of  God  is  clearly  revealed.  He  wills  not  the 
death  of  any  man,  but  rather  that  all  would  turn 
from  their  evil  ways  and  live.  This  is  certain  as 
his  existence.  He  loved  the  world,  and  gave  his 
Son  to  taste  "  death  for  every  many  Here  is 
ample  ground  for  our  faith.  Though  God  will  not 
convert  the  sinner  till  he  repents,  because  it  would 
be  departing  from  essential  principles,  yet  regard- 
ing it  an  object  of  infinite  interest,  he  will  order 
his  Providence  and  Spirit  in  such  a  way  as  to  call 
his  attention  to  the  subject.  It  is  our  duty  to 
believe  this,  and  to  expect  him  to  pour  out  his 
Spirit  in  power.  We  need  not  doubt  in  a  single 
case,  for  he  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  and  is  able 
and  mighty  to  awaken  the  most  stupid. 

4.  Christians  should  persevere  in  prayer  till 
they  receive  the  answer.  That  our  heavenly 
Father  is  willing  to  bestow  the  blessing  at  first, 
speaking  abstractly,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt. 
But  he  chooses  to  do  it  at  the  time  which  will  be 
best  for  all  concerned.  Professors,  generally,  are 
not  in  a  suitable  frame  of  mind  to  be  heard  at 
once.  They  do  not  properly  feel  the  importance 
of  the  blessing  asked,  and  therefore  ask  amiss. 
They  are  too  proud,  or  too  unbelieving,  or  too 
cold ;  or  they  ask  from  wrong  motives,  and  God 
leaves  them  to  revolve  the  subject,  and  to  pray 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  121 

over  it,  till  they  are  brought  into  a  right  state,  and 
cannot  be  denied.  A  lady  of  our  acquaintance, 
prayed  for  the  conversion  of  her  husband  eight 
years,  and  yet  he  remained  the  same.  But  when 
her  feelings  arose  to  such  a  pitch,  that  she  could 
scarcely  live,  the  answer  came,  and  he  was  con- 
verted. God  may  delay  to  answer  our  prayers 
for  sinners,  because  there  is  not  sufficient  union 
among  us.  If  they  are  not  awakened,  therefore, 
we  should  examine  ourselves,  and  see  if  this  is  not 
the  reason.  The  want  of  agreement  is  a  great 
obstacle.  Saith  Jesus,  "  If  two  or  three  shall 
agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  they 
shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  This  point  being  discussed 
one  day  at  a  protracted  meeting  in  the  town  of  D., 
a  lady  from  Boston  said  to  the  preacher,  "  I  sup- 
pose you  believe  what  you  have  preached ; "  to 
which  he  assented.  She  then  proposed  that  he, 
and  another  minister  present,  unite  in  prayer  two 
successive  days,  that  God  would  convert  her  broth- 
er, an  influential  man,  and  a  violent  enemy  to  the 
church,  and  bring  him  out  to  meeting  and  to 
Christ,  promising  that  she  would  fast  and  pray  for 
the  same  object.  The  proposition  came  fully  up 
to  the  terms  of  the  text,  and  was  agreed  to.  The 
next  afternoon,  the  man  was  at  meeting,  and  sat 
11 


122  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

in  the  gallery.  When  the  invitation  was  given 
for  inquirers,  he  went  down  through  the  entry, 
walked  up  to  the  altar,  and  knelt.  That  evening 
he  renounced  his  former  creed,  and  w^as  soon  hap- 
py in  the  Lord.  He  has  been  a  pillar  in  the 
church  ever  since,  and  a  living  demonstration  of 
the  power  of  united  prayer. 

Delay  may  be  occasioned,  too,  by  unfaithfulness 
to  the  sinner  himself.  While  we  are  praying  for 
him,  we  should  be  pressing  him  to  duty  in  all  prac- 
ticable ways.  It  is  vain  to  expect  a  harvest  where 
we  have  sowed.no  seed.  We  must  be  able  to  say 
at  the  throne  of  grace,  we  have  done  what  we 
can. 

5.  Prayer  possessing  these  elements  must  pre- 
vail. The  promises  of  God,  and  the  history  of 
his  faithful  people,  furnish  ample  ground  for  the 
most  unwavering  confidence.  When  Elijah  prayed 
for  rain,  it  came  ;  and  for  fire,  "  then  the  fire  of 
the  Lord  fell,  and  consumed  the  burnt  sacrifice, 
and  the  wood,  and  the  stones,  and  the  dust,  and 
licked  up  the  water  that  was  in  the  trench." 
David  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord,  and  he 
inclined  unto  him,  and  heard  his  cry.  When 
Ananias  and  his  associates  prayed  for  their  per- 
secutors, and  sought  deliverance  from  their  cruel 
power,  then  there  "  suddenly  shined  round  about 
Saul,  a  light  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun ;  and 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  123 

he  fell  to  the  earth,  trembling  and  astonished." 
So,  when  the  disciples  were  praying  at  the  house 
of  Mary,  for  Peter,  their  preacher,  who  was  in 
prison,  "  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him, 
and  the  light  shined  in  the  prison ;  and  he  smote 
Peter  on  the  side,  and  raised  him  up,  saying, 
arise  up  quickly.  And  his  chains  fell  off  from 
his  hands,"  and  he  went  forth  and  informed  the 
praying  band  "  how  the  Lord  had  brought  him  out." 

In  all  these  cases,  a  specific  object  was  asked 
and  received.  Of  the  amount  of  feeling,  on  the 
part  of  the  suppliants,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  Life 
itself  was  at  stake,  and  what  was  dearer  still,  the 
cause  of  God.  Nothing  short  of  agony  was  prac- 
ticable under  the  circumstances,  and  God  sent 
down  the  answer  just  at  the  right  time,  when  his 
own  cause  would  be  best  vindicated,  and  the  great- 
est advantage  ensue  to  his  people. 

Modern  facts,  to  the  same  effect,  are  abundant. 
"  In  a  certain  town  there  had  been  no  revival  for 
many  years  ;  the  church  was  nearly  run  out,  the 
youth  were  all  unconverted,  and  desolation  reigned 
unbroken.  There  lived  in  a  retired  part  of  the 
town  an  aged  man,  a  blacksmith  by  trade,  and  of 
so  stammering  a  tongue,  that  it  was  painful  to 
hear  him  speak.  On  one  Friday  his  mind  became 
greatly  exercised  about  the  state  of  the  church, 
and  the  impenitent.     His  agony  became  so  great, 


124  REVIVALS     OF    RELIGION. 

that  he  was  induced  to  lay  bj  his  work,  lock  up 
the  shop,  and  spend  the  afternoon  in  prayer.  He 
prevailed,  and  on  the  Sabbath  called  on  the  minis- 
ter and  desired  him  to  appoint  a  conference  meet- 
ing. It  was  so  done,  and  more  assembled  than 
could  be  accommodated  in  the  house.  All  was 
silent  for  a  time,  until  one  sinner  broke  out  in 
tears  and  said,  if  any  one  could  pray,  he  begged 
him  to  pray  for  him.  Another  followed,  and 
another,  and  still  another,  until  it  was  found  that 
persons  from  every  quarter  of  the  town  were 
under  deep  conviction.  And  what  was  remarka- 
ble, was,  that  they  all  dated  their  conviction  at 
the  hour  when  the  old  man  was  praying  in  his 
shop.  A  powerful  revival  followed."  —  Finney^ s 
Lectures. 

Carvosso,  whose  praise  is  in  all  the  churches, 
speaking  of  the  conversion  of  his  family,  says  : 
"  I  had  always  prayed  for  my  children  ;  but  now 
I  grasped  the  promise  with  the  hand  of  faith,  and 
retired  daily  at  special  seasons  to  put  the  Lord  to 
his  word.  I  said  nothing  of  what  I  felt,  or  did, 
to  any  one  but  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  with  whom 
I  wrestled  in  an  agony  of  prayer."  About  one 
fortnight  after,  he  was  called  from  his  work  to 
pray  with  his  daughter,  a  penitent  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus.  His  eldest  son,  a  wicked  youth,  was 
converted  about  the  same  time.      Of  the  younger 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  125 

son,  he  says  :  "  I  laid  hold  by  faith  on  the  prom- 
ise which  I  had  when  pleading  for  my  other  chil- 
dren. One  day  while  I  was  wresthng  with  God 
in  mighty  prayer  for  him,  these  words  were  applied 
with  power  to  my  mind,  *  There  shall  not  a  hoof 
be  left  behind.'  I  came  to  him  on  one  occasion, 
[soon  after,]  with  my  heart  deeply  affected,  and 
asked  him  if  it  was  not  time  for  him  to  enter  npon 
a  life  of  religion.  I  told  him  with  tears,  that  I 
then  felt  that  my  body  was  failing,  and  that  if  any 
thing  would  distress  my  mind  in  a  dying  hour,  it 
would  be  the  thought  of  closing  my  eyes  in  death 
before  I  saw  him  converted  to  God-  This  effort 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  bless,  and  he  soon  ob- 
tained the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remis- 
sion of  sins," 

A  dull  and  careless  way  of  praying  for  our 
friends  will  avail  nothing.  It  may  conceal  hy- 
pocrisy, or  strengthen  deception  concerning  our 
own  piety,  but  it  will  not  move  God,  nor  convert 
a  single  soul.  Our  friends  know  that  we  are  not 
in  eai'nest,  and  they  care  little  for  it.  But  let  us 
take  hold  of  the  matter  in  a  spirit  corresponding 
-to  the  magnitude  of  the  object  to  be  secured,  and 
there  will  be  a  movement.  A  statement  made  by 
a  layman  in  our  hearing  a  few  years  since,  will 
illustrate  this  point.  He  was  a  respectable  gen- 
tleman, and  stood  well  as  a  Christian ;    but  his 


126  REVIVALS   OF  KELIGION. 

children  were  all  unconverted.  He  said,  the 
inquiry  one  day  occurred  to  him,  "  What  am  I 
doing  for  the  conversion  of  my  children  ?  "  He 
thought  the  matter  over,  and  concluded  he  had 
done  very  little.  Communicating  these  reflections 
to  his  companion,  he  proposed  that  they  should 
set  apart  a  day  for  solemn  fasting  and  prayer, 
that  their  children  might  be  saved.  It  was  ap- 
proved. When  the  day  arrived,  and  the  children 
were  seated  for  prayers,  he  acknowledged  to  them 
his  former  indifference,  and  informed  them  of  the 
solemn  purpose  he  and  their  mother  had  made, 
and  were  that  day  going  to  execute.  They  lis- 
tened to  the  whole  with  a  smile,  and  went  to  their 
employment  wild  and  careless.  The  day  passed. 
Another  came,  and  was  spent  in  the  same  man- 
ner. The  children  remained  unmoved.  The 
third  day  arrived,  and  was  consecrated  as  the 
two  preceding.  Towards  night,  one  of  the  sons 
came  home,  where  his  parents  were  engaged  in 
prayer,  and  with  a  broken  heart  desired  them  to 
pray  for  him,  confessing  that  he  had  had  no  peace 
since  he  heard  of  their  purpose.  Soon  another 
came  in  like  manner,  and  then  a  daughter,  I  think, 
and  all  were  happily  converted  to  God. 

Parents  cannot  do  better  than  to  commence  this 
work  by  confessing  their  own  faults  to  their  chil- 
dren, and  to  each  other.      It  breaks  down  their 


MEANS   OF  PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  127 

souls,  and  gives  the  children  assurance  that  they 
are  sincere,  and  mean  to  do  as  they  propose.  If 
all  careless  parents  would  do  this,  and  call  upon 
God  as  they  ought,  they  would  very  soon  find 
that  their  children  are  not  so  hard  but  they  may 
be  made  to  cry  for  mercy.  The  same  is  true 
also  of  wives  and  husbands.  If  instead  of  com- 
plaining of  the  terrible  hardness  of  their  uncon- 
verted companions,  they  would  take  some  suitable 
occasion  to  confess  their  own  hardness,  and  beg 
pardon  for  living  before  them  at  such  a  poor  dying 
rate,  and  thus  begin  to  live  for  God,  salvation 
would  come  to  their  houses.  But  it  is  an  affect- 
ing truth,  that  in  many  instances,  the  greatest 
obstacle  to  the  conversion  of  children,  is  found  in 
their  parents.  If  we  could  place  them  under 
better  influences,  they  would  doubtless  become 
Christians.  And  some  husbands  and  wives  do 
more  to  keep  their  companions  from  Christ,  than 
all  the  evil  spirits  in  the  universe,  and  will  prove 
their  eternal  ruin,  if  they  persist  in  their  present 
course. 

Prayer  is  mighty  to  remove  diflSculties  out  of 
the  way  of  revivals.  The  cases  of  Herod,  and 
Peter,  and  Saul,  are  to  the  point,  as  are  many 
others  of  more  recent  occurrence.  In  a  certain 
village  there  was  an  infidel  physician,  who  took  it 
upon  him  to  oppose  a  revival  in  the  place  where 


128  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

he  lived.  So  he  went  round  from  tavern  to  store, 
and  from  patient  to  patient,  ridiculing  it,  saying, 
that  when  all  the  nervous  and  weak-minded  were 
brought  in,  it  would  stop.  The  church  regarded 
him  as  the  greatest  obstacle  to  the  work,  and 
being  assembled,  one  proposed  to  try  the  strength 
of  prayer.  It  was  promptly  agreed  to,  and  they 
tarried  all  night  for  that  purpose.  A  little  past 
midnight,  the  preacher,  who  had  retired,  was 
aroused  by  a  rap  at  his  bedroom  window,  and  in- 
formed that  the  doctor  was  dying,  and  desired  to 
see  him  immediately.  He  went,  suspecting  what 
the  source  of  the  trouble  might  be,  and  on  exam- 
ining the  case,  told  the  doctor  his  disease  was  that 
of  the  heart.  The  doctor  confessed  that  was  his 
exact  condition,  and  desired  he  would  pray  for 
him.  The  result  was  the  doctor's  happy  conver- 
sion to  God,  and  hearty  co-operation  in  advancing 
the  work  he  had  opposed. 

The  history  of  the  church  furnishes  many  such 
facts,  yet  how  slow  of  faith  the  mass  of  Christians 
are  !  We  cannot  forbear  to  record  one  more 
which  is  directly  in  point.  "  A  pious  man  in  the 
western  part  of  New  York  was  sick  with  a  con- 
sumption. He  was  a  poor  man,  and  sick  for 
years.  An  unconverted  merchant  in  the  place, 
had  a  kind  heart,  and  used  to  send  him  now  and 
then  some  things  for  his  comfort,  or  for  his  family. 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  129 

He  felt  grateful  for  the  kindness,  but  could  make 
no  return,  as  he  wanted  to.  At  length,  he  deter- 
mined that  the  best  return  he  could  make,  would 
be  to  pray  for  his  salvation.  He  began  to  praj, 
and  his  soul  kindled,  and  he  got  hold  of  God. 
There  was  no  revival,  but  by  and  by,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  every  body,  this  merchant  came  right 
out  on  the  Lord's  side.  The  fire  kindled  all  over 
the  place,  and  a  powerful  revival  followed,  and 
multitudes  were  converted. 

"  This  poor  man  lingered  in  this  way  for  sev- 
eral years,  and  died.  After  his  death,  I  visited 
the  place,  and  his  widow  put  into  my  hands  his 
diary.  Among  other  things,  he  says  in  his  diary, 
'  I  am  acquainted  with  about  thirty  ministers  and 
churches.'  He  then  goes  on  to  set  apart  certain 
hours  in  the  day  and  week  to  pray  for  each  of 
these  ministers  and  churches,  and  also  certain  sea- 
sons for  praying  for  different  missionary  stations. 
Then  followed,  under  different  dates,  such  facts  as 
these  :  ^  To-day,'  naming  the  date,  '  I  have  been 
enabled  to  offer  what   I  call  the   prayer  of  faith 

for  the  outpouring  of  the   Spirit  on church, 

and  I  trust  in  God  there  will  soon  be  a  revival 
there.'  Under  another  date :  ^  I  have  to-day 
been  able  to  offer  what  I  call  the  prayer  of  faith, 
for  such  a  church,  and  trust  there  will  soon  be  a 
revival  there.'     Thus  he  had  gone  over  a  great 


130  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

number  of  churches,  recording  the  fact  that  he 
had  prayed  for  them  in  faith  that  a  revival  might 
soon  prevail  among  them.  Of  the  missionary 
stations,  if  I  recollect  right,  he  mentions  in  par- 
ticular the  mission  at  Ceylon.  I  believe  the  last 
place  mentioned  in  his  diary,  for  which  he  oifered 
the  prayer  of  faith,  was  the  place  in  which  he 
lived.  Not  long  after  noticing  these  facts  in  his 
diary,  the  revival  commenced,  and  went  over  the 
region  of  country,  nearly,  I  believe,  if  not  quite, 
in  the  order  in  which  they  had  been  mentioned  in 
his  diary  ;  and  in  due  time  news  came  from  Cey- 
lon,.that  there  was  a  revival  of  religion  there.  The 
revival  in  his  own  town  did  not  commence  till  after 
his  death.  Its  commencement  was  at  the  time  when 
his  widow  put  into  my  hands  the  document  to 
which  I  have  referred.  She  told  me  that  he  was 
so  exercised  in  prayer  during  his  sickness,  that 
she  often  feared  he  would  pray  himself  to  death. 
The  revival  was  exceedingly  great  and  powerful 
in  all  the  region,  and  the  fact  that  it  was  about  to 
prevail  had  not  been  hid  from  this  servant  of  the 
Lord." — Finney's  Lectures. 

6.  It  only  remains  to  consider  some  things  ne- 
cessary^ in  order  to  offer  successful  prayer,  and  the 
means  of  securing  them.  Not  every  Christian, 
much  less  every  professor  of  religion,  is  prepared 
to  pray  efficiently  for  a  revival.     Many  are  so  en 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  131 

grossed  with  subordinate  objects,  such  as  educa- 
tional, or  missionary,  or  other  benevoleni  interests, 
they  have  little  thought  or  feeling  about  revi- 
vals. 

We  say,  then,  in  order  to  pray  as  we  ought, 
the  mind  must  be  fixed  upon  a  revival  as  the  par- 
amount object,  and  every  other  interest  be  made 
subordinate.  It  is  astonishing  that  Christians  can 
be  diverted  from  this  point,  as  many  are.  We 
have  known  some  to  become  so  deeply  absorbed 
with  the  enjoyments  of  religion,  as  almost  to  lose 
sight  of  the  sinner.  And  when  they  have  been 
called  upon  to  pray  for  inquirers,  have  shown 
their  deadness  to  the  subject  by  wandering  off 
upon  other  matters.  Some  good  people  are  so 
taken  up  with  Sabbath  schools,  and  Bible  classes, 
or  monthly  concerts,  in  themselves,  and  not  as 
means  of  promoting  a  revival,  that  the  conversion 
of  sinners  is  a  secondary  consideration.  While 
this  is  the  case  with  us,  it  matters  not  how  impor- 
tant the  work  in  which  wo  are  particularly  en- 
gaged, we  are  not  prepared  to  pray  effectively  for 
a  revival. 

It  is  necessary,  too,  that  we  have  satisfactory 
evidence  of  our  own  acceptance  with  God. 
Doubts  here  will  palsy  every  effort.  We  should 
enjoy  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  with  our  spirits  that 
we  are  the  children  of  God.     Besides,  we  need 


132  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

the  Spirit  to  help  our  infirmities,  according  to  the 
Scriptures :  '^  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities  ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should 
pray  for  as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  maketh  in- 
tercession for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be 
uttered."  It  is  the  Spirit  that  begetteth  the 
intense  desires  of  which  we  have  spoken.  We 
say  farther,  in  regard  to  obtaining  these  qualifi- 
cations, we  must  renounce  every  sin.  The  pro- 
fessor who  indulges  in  any  known  sin,  or  in  any 
thing  which  he  fears  is  sin,  can  have  no  boldness 
at  the  throne  of  grace.  Every  evil  way  must  be 
abandoned,  vanity,  pride,  light  and  trifling  con- 
versation, the  telling  of  foolish  and  laughable 
stories,  and  all  else  which  would  be  inconsistent, 
if  God  were  visibly  present,  to  hear  and  see  what 
is  done.  Any  act  or  emotion  which  does  violence 
to  our  conscience,  whatever  its  nature,  enfeebles 
our  faith.  0,  how  many  render  themselves  use- 
less to  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  even  worse,  by 
what  are  called  little  sins  !  For  the  merest  in- 
dulgence, they  abandon  the  pleasure  of  commu- 
nion with  God,  and  sit  down  under  his  frown,  self- 
degraded  and  reproached. 

It  should  also  be  remarked,  every  known  duty 
must  be  performed.  We  may  sin  negatively,  as 
well  as  positively,  and  the  result  will  be  the  same. 
He  who  neglects  to  take  up  his  cross  and  follow 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  133 

Christ,  will  have  no  confidence  to  pray  either  for 
himself  or  others.  He  cannot  escape  the  convic- 
tion, that  it  is  his  first  business  to  repent,  and  will 
pray  but  poorly,  if  he  prays  at  all.  We  must 
pray,  also,  for  a  right  state  of  heart,  that  we  may 
see  the  condition  of  sinners,  and  feel  for  them ; 
and  that  we  may  have  such  views  of  the  plan  of 
salvation,  as  will  enable  us  to  pray  for  them  in 
faith.  We  should  pray  much,  pray  at  every 
breath,  pray  without  ceasing.  This  may  seem 
diflficult  at  first ;  but  when  the  mind  becomes  set- 
tled on  being  for  God  alone,  it  will  not  only  be 
practicable,  but  delightful. 

It  is  beneficial  to  commence  operations  with  sin- 
ners themselves.  Sometimes,  when  there  has 
been  little  interest,  a  single  interview  with  a 
beloved  sinner  has  excited  the  heart  to  a  storm 
of  holy  sympathy.  God  may  hold  Christians  to  a 
cross-bearing  course,  as  a  condition  of  their  receiv- 
ing a  right  state  of  mind.  If  they  have  the  least 
apprehension  that  it  is  their  duty  to  take  this 
course,  we  recommend  to  them  not  to  confer  with 
flesh  and  blood.  Nothing  can  be  lost,  everything 
may  be  gained. 

It  may  be  useful,  also,  to  read  books  showing 
the  importance  of  revivals,  and  our  duty  in  refer- 
ence to  them.  This  means  has  often  stirred  the 
coldest  hearts,  and  begotten  great  importunity  in 


134  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

prayer.  The  heart  is  naturally  prompted  in  the 
same  direction,  by  attending  revival  meetings, 
hearing  revival  preaching,  and  prayers.  This  is 
one  advantage  of  visiting  places  where  revivals 
are  in  progress.  Ministers  have  often  become  so 
interested  in  this  way,  as  to  feel  overwhelming 
concern  for  their  own  people,  and  have  labored 
with  so  much  spirit  under  the  new  impulse,  as  to 
awaken  attention  immediately.  If  Christians  will 
have  a  spirit  of  prayer  for  a  revival,  they  should 
put  themselves  in  the  way  of  those  who  already 
have  it. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

OTHER  MEANS    OF   PROMOTING  REVIVALS. 

The  object  of  prayer  is  to  move  God,  (we  speak 
reverently,)  not  to  change  him.  With  him  there 
"  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning." 
The  change  is  all  with  us.  What  it  may  not  be 
proper  for  him  to  do  while  we  are  prayerless,  or 
pray  only  in  form,  may  be  obligatory  upon  him,  by 
his  promise,  when  we  pray  in  faith.  Indeed,  it 
must  be  so,  or  the  success  of  prayer  depends  on 
the  divine  mutation,  which  is  impossible. 

The  efforts  of  which  we  are  now  to  speak,  are 
designed  to  move  the  sinner  toward  God,  and 
bring  him  within  the  range  of  the  promises. 
These  are  as  necessary  as  prayer,  and  form  a  part 
of  that  perfect  system  of  salvation  revealed  in  the 
Bible.  When  these  two  classes  of  means  are  right- 
ly used  they  can  hardly  fail  of  success ;  whereas, 
either  employed  alone  may  prove  abortive. 

1.  The  first  particular  to  which  we  would  direct 
attention,  is  Cliristian  conversation.     The  duty  of 

135 


136  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

ministers  in  this  matter  has  been  discussed  in 
another  chapter.  We  are  not  one  of  those  who 
believe  the  subject  so  sacred,  or  so  difficult,  that 
the  laity  may  not  touch  it.  They  have  an  impor- 
tant duty  to  discharge  to  their  associates,  and 
others,  over  whom  they  have  influence,  that  can- 
not be  superceded  by  the  ministry,  however  faith- 
ful. It  is  impossible  for  the  minister  to  see,  and 
suitably  converse  with  all  the  people  under  his  super- 
vision. Some  will  avoid  him,  and  others  are  so 
occupied  as  to  afford  him  no  opportunity  to  ad- 
dress them,  as  would  be  desirable.  But  were  they 
all  accessible,  he  might  not  be  the  best  man  to  ap- 
proach them.  A  general  timidity  of  ministers, 
or  a  particular  prejudice  against  him,  may  frus- 
trate his  good  intentions,  where  another  person 
might  succeed.  It  is,  therefore,  the  duty  of 
Christians  of  every  rank  in  society,  to  prepare 
themselves  to  converse  with  all  within  their  circle 
of  influence,  about  their  salvation.  They  ought  to 
read  the  Bible,  and  other  appropriate  books,  and 
think,  and  pray  earnestly,  in  reference  to  the  work. 
The  better  they  understand  the  nature  of  religion, 
its  influences  and  obligations,  the  objections,  and 
other  hinderances  it  has  to  encounter,  the  more- 
effective  will  be  their  endeavors.  All  such  con- 
versation should  be  solemn.     Religion  is  a  solemn 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  137 

subject.     Every  word   should  be  uttered  as  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  the  destinies  of  eternity. 

"  No  room  for  mirth  or  trifling  here, 
For  worldly  hope  or  worldly  fear, 
If  life  so  soon  is  gone ; 
If  now  the  judge  is  at  the  door. 
And  all  mankind  must  stand  before 
The  inexorable  throne." 

It  should  be  personal^  and  directly  to  the  point. 
There  is  a  strong  tendency  among  Christians  to 
wander.  This  arises  from  fear  of  reproach,  or  of 
giving  offence,  or,  it  may  be  the  result  of  the 
hearei*s  ingenuity  in  turning  the  conversation  to 
another  person  or  subject.  But  we  must  guard 
against  this  tendency,  and  all  attempts  to  divert 
our  attention ;  and  hold  the  sinner  to  close  exami- 
nation. We  want  to  know  just  where  he  is,  and 
if  we  can  elicit  from  him  an  honest  confession  of 
his  real  state,  it  will  do  him  more  good  than  a 
years  preaching.  He  is  then  committed,  and  the 
thought  of  an  interview  so  solemn  and  heart-search- 
ing will  not  soon  leave  him. 

Much  depends  on  the  manner  of  introducing  the 
subject.  A  forced,  unnatural,  or  coarse  introduc- 
tion of  it,  is  not  the  most  encouraging,  though  pref- 
erable to  its  entire  neglect.  We  are  less  liable  to 
open  hostility  where  we  make  the  subject  to  grow 
out  of  other  conversation.  And  to  a  spiritual 
12 


138  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

mind,  with  which  almost  every  topic  is  suggestive 
of  God  and  good  things,  this  is  -not  difficult.  The 
attraction  for  the  spiritual  is  so  strong,  conver- 
sation, however  commenced,  naturally  runs  in 
this  direction.  We  will  not  say,  that  persons  of 
this  character  may  not  err.  To  err  is  human. 
But  it  is  our  firm  conviction,  their  errors  will  be 
less  frequent  and  gross  ;  and  like  spots  in  the  sun, 
will  be  obscured  by  the  surrounding  brightness. 
The  wisdom  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  is  de- 
cidedly more  safe  here,  than  the  profoundest  rear 
sonings  of  the  carnal  mind.  But  whether  suitably 
alive  to  God  or  otherwise,  great  care  should  be 
taken  to  introduce  the  subject  in  such  a  manner  as 
not  to  frustrate  our  own  purposes. 

Care  is  necessary,  also,  as  to  the  time  of  doing 
it.  "  There  is  a  season  and  a  time  to  every  pur- 
pose under  heaven."  Persons  are  not  always  in 
an  eligible  mood  to  be  advised  on  any  subject, 
much  less  on  the  subject  of  religion.  When  pressed 
with  business,  or  excited  with  disappointment 
or  abuse,  or  intoxicated  with  foolish  amuse- 
ments, they  are  not  in  a  condition  to  attend  to 
what  may  be  said.  An  opportunity  must  be 
sought  when  they  are  more  at  leisure,  and  reflec- 
tive. Particularly,  should  we  seize  upon  those 
providential  occasions  which  seem  to  compel  men 
to  be  serious,  and  to  regard  religion  as  the  para- 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  139 

mount  interest.  The  most  buoyant  and  reck- 
less spirits  have  times  of  depression,  and  solemn 
review,  when  they  really  desire  the  counsels  and 
prayers  of  the  pious.  To  detect  and  improve 
such  occasions  should  be  our  constant  aim. 

Great  errors  are  sometimes  committed  in  broach- 
ing this  subject  before  improper  company.  Many 
who  are  willing  to  converse  on  it,  and  even  desi- 
rous to  do  so,  would  be  offended  should  they  be 
forced  to  it  in  certain  company.  There  is  no  con- 
dition so  favorable  for  reaching  the  honest  heart, 
as  that  of  entire  seclusion.  One  who  is  reserved 
and  cold,  and,  perhaps,  crusty  in  the  presence  of 
his  wife,  children,  or  parents,  taken  alone,  may  be 
interested.  Pride  operates  in  these  circumstances 
with  much  less  power,  and  the  results  are  more 
attention  to  what  is  said,  and  a  freer  expression  of 
the  sentiments  of  the  heart.  But  let  nothing  I 
have  said  be  construed  adversely  to  the  most  stud- 
ied and  formal  plan  for  doing  this  work  under 
some  circumstances.  There  are  times,  no  doubt, 
when  it  becomes  the  duty  of  Christians  to  call  upon 
their  neighbors,  avowing  it  to  be  their  object  to 
win  them  to  Christ.  Such  efforts  have  been  admi- 
rably successful.  The  sinner  who  has  treated 
incidental  allusions  as  matters  of  course,  and  of 
little  consequence,  has  yielded  to  the  formal  onset, 
and  been  converted. 


140  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

The  appropriateness  and  power  of  these  means, 
are  illustrated  bj  the  operations  of  a  converted 
atheist.  Soon  after  his  conversion,  though  he 
had  heard  nothing  of  any  such  acts  in  others,  he 
made  "  out  a  list  of  all  his  old  associates  then  liv- 
ing within  reach  of  his  influence.  For  the  con- 
version of  these  he  determined  to  labor  as  he  had 
opportunity,  and  pray  daily.  On  his  list  were  one 
hundred  aud  sixteen  names,  among  whom  were 
skeptics,  drunkards,  and  other  individuals  as  little 
likely  to  be  reached  by  Christian  influence  as  any 
other  men  in  the  region.  Within  two  years  from 
the  period  of  the  old  man's  conversion,  one  hundred 
of  these  individuals  had  made  a  profession  of 
religion. 

When  Christians  have  been  active  and  in  earnest, 
God  has  never  failed  to  bless  their  efforts.  We 
call  to  mind  a  lay  brother  who  has  distinguished 
himself  in  this  respect.  He  once  resolved  at  the 
commencement  of  the  year,  not  to  let  a  day  of  the 
year  pass  without  conversing  with  some  one,  at 
least,  about  his  souFs  salvation.  He  kept  his 
pledge,  though  at  the  expense  of  some  cross-bear- 
ing, and  other  little  inconveniences.  But  eternity 
will  show  that  he  did  not  labor  in  vain.  We  will 
only  say  of  him  now,  as  he  is  still  in  the  field,  he 
has  probably  brought  more  sinners  to  Christ  than 
most  ministers  of  the  gospel,  though  not  possessed 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  141 

of  intellectual  endowments  above  many  others,  and 
always  engaged  in  the  perplexing  duties  of  city- 
business. 

Another  layman,  a  young  convert  of  our  acquaint- 
ance would  seize  every  leisure  moment  to  go  from 
tavern  to  tavern,  and  from  shop  to  shop,  to  tell  his 
old  associates  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul,  and 
invite  them  to  "  taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is 
good."  Many  were  drawn  to  the  house  of  pray- 
er by  his  influence.  We  have  often  seen  him  fill- 
ing up  his  pew  with  strangers  he  had  invited  to 
come,  and  otherwise  laboring  for  their  conversion. 
0,  if  all  Christians  would  engage  in  this  business 
with  a  full  heart,  how  gloriously  would  the  work 
spread  and  prevail !  This  is  what  we  want.  God 
is  ready,  the  Holy  Spirit  strives,  and  the  way  is 
open ;  but  alas,  for  our  infidelity  ! 

2.  It  is  not  among  the  least  important  means  of 
converting  men,  to  induce  them  to  attend  upon  the 
ministry  of  the  word.  Preaching  the  gospel  is  of 
divine  appointment,  to  bring  sinners  to  Christ, 
To  doubt  its  adaptation  to  this  end,  is  to  impeach 
the  wisdom  of  God,  and  deny  the  facts  of  his 
Providence.  It  is  an  eternal  truth  that  the  word 
of  the  Lord  is  "  quick  and  powerful."  Many  who 
went  to  the  house  of  prayer  skeptical,  and  even 
malicious,  have  been  so  affected  by  it,  as  to  repent 
and  be  converted.      It  enters  into  the  soul  and 


142  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

spirit  of  men  beyond  our  largest  apprehensions ; 
but  the  eflfect  of  it  is  often  concealed  from  human 
view  by  a  studied  effort.  Sinners  are  ashamed  of 
Christ,  and  affect  to  be  infidel,  when  in  fact  they 
*'  believe  and  tremble."  Hold  them  to  the  faith- 
ful ministration  of  the  gospel,  and  it  is  strongly 
probable  they  will  yield  to  its  authority  and  be 
saved.  It  seems  to  us,  therefore,  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  every  Christian  to  exert  himself  to  the  utmost 
to  bring  sinners  under  the  sound  of  the  gospel, 
and  to  do  it  uniformly  and  perse  veringly,  as  we 
know  not  which  will  prosper,  this  or  that." 

Some  may  object  that  the  benefit  of  the  sinner's 
attending  upon  public  worship  is  dependent  on  the 
motives  with  which  he  does  it,  and,  therefore,  it  is 
useless,  unless  he  is  desirous  of  good.  But  this  is 
a  mistake.  Many  who  have  been  to  the  house  of 
prayer  to  trifle,  have  returned  to  pray.  We  are 
told  of  a  certain  libertine,  of  a  most  abandoned 
character,  who  happened  one  day  to  stroll  into  a 
church,  when  he  heard  the  fifth  chapter  of  Gene- 
sis read  —  importing,  that  so  lived  such  and  such 
persons,  and  yet  the  conclusion  was,  "  they  died." 
Enos  lived  905  years,  and  he  died  ;  Seth  912,  and 
he  died  ;  Methusalah  969,  and  he  died.  The  fre- 
quent repetition  of  the  words,  "he  died,"  not- 
withstanding the  great  length  of  years  they  lived, 
struck  him  so  deeply  with  the  thought  of  death 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING  REVIVALS.  143 

and  eternity,  that  through  divine  grace  he  became 
a  most  exemplary  Christian. 

The  conversion  of  Rev.  Mr.  M.,  who  was 
educated  for  the  bar,  arose  from  the  following  cir- 
cumstance. He  was  desired  one  evening,  bj 
some  of  his  companions  who  were  with  him  at  a 
coffee-house,  to  go  and  hear  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
who,  they  were  told,  was  to  preach  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, and  then  to  return  and  exhibit  his 
nonsense  and  discourse  for  their  entertainment. 
He  went  with  that  intention;  and  just  as  he 
entered  the  place,  Mr.  Wesley  named  as  his  text, 
"Prepare  to  meet  thy  God,"  with  a  solemnity  of 
accent  which  struck  him,  and  which  inspired  a 
seriousness  that  increased  as  the  good  man  pro- 
ceeded in  exhorting  his  hearers  to  repentance. 
He  returned  to  the  coffee-room,  and  was  asked  by 
his  acquaintances  "if  he  had  taken  off  the  old 
Methodist."  To  which  he  answered,  "iVo  gen- 
tlemen, but  he  has  taken  me  off;  "  and  from  that 
time,  he  left  their  company  altogether,  and  in 
future  associated  with  serious  people,  and  became 
himself  a  serious  character. 

Thus  it  was,  also,  with  the  officers  who  went  to 
hear  Jesus,  with  a  view  to  take  him.  They 
returned  to  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  saying, 
"Never  man  spake  like  this  man."  It  is  well  to 
get  the  sinner  to  the  house  of  prayer,  whatever 


144  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

his  motives.  God  may  meet  him  as  he  does  not 
expect.  0  Christian,  don't  forget  your  duty  in 
this  respect!  Set  the  example,  and  exert  all  the 
influence  you  can  command,  to  have  the  gospel 
heard. 

Perhaps  we  speak  with  more  emphasis  here  than 
we  should  do  under  other  circumstances.  But  the 
writer  can  never  forget  the  urgency  with  which  he 
was  invited  by  his  host  to  hear  the  gospel  in  a 
place  and  style,  to  which  he  was  an  entire  stranger. 
The  reluctance,  and  prejudice,  and  hypercriticism, 
with  which  he  took  his  seat,  in  a  miserable  old 
house  of  worship,  are  equally  fresh  to  his  recollec- 
tion. But  the  first  sermon,  under  God,  laid  the 
foundation  for  all  he  now  is  religiously,  or  hopes 
to  be.  Had  it  not  been  for  that  invitation,  had 
not  that  invitation  been  repeated,  he  had  never 
entered  that  sacred  place,  or  heard  that  saving 
sermon.  Had  each  believer  persuaded  one  sinner 
to  the  house  of  God  that  Sabbath,  some  might  have 
been  in  heaven  to-day,  who  are  now  wailing  in  hell. 
Solemn  thought !  Yet,  the  statement  is  probably 
true  in  regard  to  every  Sabbath  since  the  great 
revival  at  Jerusalem. 

But,  though  this  is  the  easiest  of  Christian  du- 
ties, professors  of  religion  in  general,  have  not 
faith  enough  to  do  it.  They  seem  to  regard 
preaching  as  a  mere  ceremony,  designed  to  please, 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  145 

rather  than  profit,  and  feel  little  interest  in  having 
it  heard.  If  they  looked  upon  sinners  as  God's 
enemies,  and  ministers  as  his  ambassadors,  sent 
forth  to  persuade  them  to  be  reconciled  to  him  ;  and 
considered  life  and  death  involved  in  the  enter- 
prise, it  seems  rational  to  infer,  they  would  be 
interested  in  bringing  the  parties  face  to  face. 
But  we  fear  many  do  not  believe  it.  They  are 
mere  professors,  living  "  without  God,"  though 
they  cherish  a  hope  in  his  mercy.  Some,  how- 
ever, have  another  spirit,  and  take  a  different 
course.  They  love  the  gospel,  they  love  sinners, 
too,  and  not  only  bring  the  gospel  near  to  them, 
but  take  all  pains  to  bring  them  under  its  power. 
Accordingly,  we  often  find  them  taking  the  place 
and  doing  the  work  of  servants,  and  others  con- 
fined by  care,  that  they  may  hear  and  be  saved. 
We  see  them  walking  to  the  house  of  God,  too, 
that  others  may  ride,  who  could  not,  or  would  not 
walk.  I  am  acquainted  with  several  churches  in 
which  brethren  have  furnished  themselves  with 
spacious  wagons,  for  the  purpose  of  conveying 
their  neighbors  to  meetings  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
oiiier  times.  They  do  it  cheerfully,  and,  we  trust, 
for  the  purest  purpose.  We  find  these  same  indi- 
viduals fining  up  their  pews  w^ith  invited  guests, 
and  standing  up  themselves,  if  necessary,  during 
13 


146  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

the  whole  service.  I  heard  one  brother  remark 
that  he  had  not  occupied  his  own  pew  but  once  in 
three  months.  But  he  did  not  complain  ;  he  was 
glad  to  have  it  filled  by  sinners,  though  it  had 
turned  him  out  of  doors.  How  unlike  is  this,  to 
that  selfishness  which  rides  and  sits  alone,  and 
snarls  at  being  interrupted  for  a  favor.  It  is 
noble.  Godlike  !  and  the  Lord  owns  it.  We  may 
challenge  the  world  to  produce  a  church,  in  which 
the  practice  is  cherished,  that  does  not  prosper. 
Such  little  endeavors  carry  conviction  with  them, 
and  never  fail  of  good  results.  If  our  infant 
churches  would  put  this  means  into  efficient  opera- 
tion, the  "little  one  would  soon  become  a  thousand, 
and  the  small  one  a  strong  nation." 

Little  Samuel  was  a  model  of  a  boy,  from 
whose  example  we  may  learn  something  of  the 
enterprise  with  which  we  should  engage  in  this 
work.  "  He  always  made  it  a  practice  to  invite 
every  child  he  met,  who  did  not  belong  to  a  Sun- 
day school,  to  attend.  He  one  day  found  a  little 
boy  who  was  so  lame  that  he  could  not  walk,  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  not  be  glad  to  attend  the 
Sunday  school.  The  boy  replied,  '  Yes :  but  I 
am  so  lame  I  cannot  walk  ;  my  father  is  dead, 
my  brother  is  gone  to  sea,  and  I  have  nobody  to 
carry  me.'  '  0,  I  will  carry  you,'  said  Samuel ; 
'  I  will  come  for  you  every  Sabbath,  and  bring 


MEANS   OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  147 

you  home  again.  I  should  lilce  to  do  it.  I'll 
carry  you  on  my  hack ;  you  are  not  very  heavy, 
and  I  had  a  great  deal  rather  do  it  than  not,''  And 
every  Sabbath  morning,  Samuel  was  seen  carrying 
the  lame  boy  on  his  back  to  the  school."  Let  all 
Christians  be  as  thoughtful,  and  take  as  much 
pains  to  bring  sinners  under  the  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  a  new  face  would  come  over  the  affairs  of 
the  church  immediately. 

3.  A  similar  effort  to  bring  sinners  into  inquiry^ 
prayer^  class,  and  other  religious  meetings,  is 
hardly  less  important,  and  especially  when  they 
seem  seriously  affected.  Many  who  have  failed  to 
be  much  impressed  under  the  ministry  of  the 
word,  have  been  arrested  by  the  broken  accents 
of  exhortation  and  experience.  Others  have  been 
aroused  by  seeing  the  tears,  and  hearing  the  cries 
of  the  mourner.  And  others  still,  by  other  events 
accompanying  such  occasions.  There  is  great 
encouragement,  therefore,  to  induce  unawakened 
sinners  to  attend  upon  these  means.  In  relation 
to  persons  seriously  affected,  this  duty  cannot  be 
urged  with  too  much  emphasis.  We  are  persuaded 
there  are  more  persons  of  this  character  in  every 
community  than  is  generally  supposed  ;  and  we 
fear  they  receive  less  attention  than  would  be  for 
their  good.  Because  they  have  been  light  and 
trifling  in  their  general  spirit,  or  have  professed 


148  EEVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

to  be  infidels,  or  Universalists  in  sentiment,  we 
are  rather  disposed  to  pass  them  bj  as  though 
thej  are  not  subject  to  the  common  convictions  of 
humanity.  But  this  is  an  error.  They  have 
times  of  deep  and  solemn  consideration  —  times 
when  they  desire  the  prayers  and  counsels  of  the 
pious.  These  occasions  should  be  improved.  If 
they  were,  we  believe  many  would  be  converted 
who  still  live  in  sin. 

The  utility  of  this  measure  is  fully  demonstrated 
by  experiment.  Who  that  has  read  the  interesting 
biography  of  Carvosso,  has  not  been  convinced  of 
its  practical  importance  in  carrying  on  the  work 
of  God.  His  first  effort,  after  conversing  with 
sinners,  was  to  get  them  to  his  class,  where  they 
were  urged  to  accept  Christ  and  be  saved.  And 
few  only  who  were  induced  to  frequent  that  meet- 
ing, failed  of  the  grace  of  God.  We  are  acquaint- 
ed with  some  leaders  who  imitate  his  example. 
They  keep  an  eye  out  in  search  of  the  sinner,  and 
their  classes  are  scenes  of  revival  continually. 
Scarce  a  week  passes  without  more  or  less  in- 
quirers coming  before  them  for  prayers.  And  it 
is  because  they  seek  to  have  it  so.  One  class  of 
eighteen  members  commenced  operations  by  agree- 
ing each  to  bring  in  one  unconverted  person.  In 
six  months  that  class  was  increased  by  conversions 
to  forty   members.      But   how  little  is  generally 


MEANS    HF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  149 

done  in  this  waj  ?  0,  that  every  class  member 
might  realize  his  power,  and  the  responsibility  of 
his  station ! 

4.  Sabbath  schools  may  be  highly  conducive  to 
this  great  work.  They  bring  the  subject  of  rehgion 
directly  to  view,  so  that  not  to  speak  of  it  would 
be  considered  irregular.  No  one  can  be  oflfended 
at  plain  dealing  here,  because  the  business  of  the 
occasion  is  personal  and  religious.  This  furnishes 
teachers  a  rare  opportunity  to  bring  their  pupils  to 
Christ.  But  as  with  other  means,  so  with  this  ;  it 
must  be  improved  with  direct  reference  to  imme- 
diate results,  to  the  conversion  of  the  soul,  where 
the  pupils  are  of  suitable  age,  or  it  will  avail  little. 
If  we  have  no  faith  in  the  object,  or  neglect  to 
come  directly  to  the  point,  and  confine  our  instruc- 
tions to  mere  abstract  principles,  our  labor  will  be 
comparatively  vain.  Teachers  should  make  the 
conversion  of  their  pupils  the  leading  object.  All 
their  instructions  ought  to  be  of  such  a  character, 
and  so  applied  as  to  contribute  to  it.  Some  teach- 
ers take  this  course,  and  it  is  a  remarkable  fact, 
that  they  have  full  classes,  and  in  most  cases  suc- 
ceed in  bringing  them  all  to  believe  unto  salvation. 
Christians  who  neglect  the  Sabbath  school,  know 
not  what  they  do,  or  they  are  criminally  at  fault. 
The  revivals  of  several  years  last  past  have  been 
intimately  connected   with  these  means.     In  nu- 


150  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

merous  instances  where  preaching  has  seemed  in- 
effectual, thej  have  succeeded  in  the  salvation  of 
many. 

5.  The  circulation  of  Bibles,  tracts,  and  other 
good  books,  should  not  be  overlooked.  A  single 
tract  has  been  the  means  of  awakening  some  who 
have  withstood  all  other  instrumentalities  for  many 
years.  So  has  a  book,  or  paragraph,  to  which 
prayerful  attention  has  been  solicited. 

Where  there  is  a  mind  for  the  work,  various 
prudential  expedients  will  naturally  be  suggested. 
Thus,  Dr.  Chalmers,  feeling  deeply  concerned  for 
his  daughter,  on  hearing  Dr.  Fletcher  address  the 
children  of  Glasgow,  invited  him  to  breakfast  at 
his  house,  the  next  morning.  "  In  the  morning, 
after  breakfast  and  family  worship.  Dr.  Chalmers 
addressed  Dr.  Fletcher,  thus  :  '  Sir,  it  was  not  an 
invitation  founded  on  a  mere  compliment  that  I 
gave  you  last  evening,  to  meet  with  me  this  morn- 
ing; nor  was  it  to  enjoy  your  conversation.  I 
have  a  daughter,  who  appears  still  to  have  no  part 
or  lot  with  the  people  of  God.  If  there  be  any 
human  instrumentality,  under  God,  which  can  im- 
press her  mind,  I  believe  it  must  be  wielded  by 
yourself.  I  will  call  her  in,  and  while  you  are 
speaking  to  her,  an  agonized  father  will  he  speak- 
ing to  his  G-ody     The  project  was  successful. 

Christians  have  many  opportunities  to  do  good, 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING   REVIVALS.  151 

but  do  not  always  perceive,  much  less  improve 
them.  Those  only  who  set  themselves  about  the 
work,  as  a  leading  object  of  life,  are  wise  to  win 
souls.  Their  minds  are  ever  open  to  divine  sug- 
gestions, and  ever  prompt  in  carrying  them  into 
effect.  Let  us  make  the  conversion  of  sinners 
our  business,  and  all  necessary  occasions  will  be 
added. 

But  there  is  another  department  of  effort  in 
this  connection,  which  should  not  pass  unnoticed. 
We  refer  to  the  treatment  of  awakened  sinners. 
The  position  to  which  they  must  come  in  order  to 
be  saved,  has  been  stated  in  another  place.  But 
there  is  much  darkness  in  the  instructions  which 
they  sometimes  receive.  One  class  of  counsel- 
lors, acting  from  a  sickly  sympathy,  comfort  them 
with  falsehood.  They  represent  sin,  and  repent- 
ance to  be  of  less  consequence  than  they  really 
are,  and  persuade  them  to  believe  they  are  con- 
verted before  they  have  suitably  humbled  them- 
selves. Instead  of  convincing  them  of  sin,  and 
breaking  them  down  before  God,  under  a  painful 
sense  of  guilt,  and  unworthiness  of  the  least  of 
divine  mercies,  and  thus  preparing  them  to  appre- 
hend Christ,  and  appreciate  his  interposition  in 
their  behalf,  they  heal  them  *'  slightly."  We 
believe  many  false  professors  are  made  in  this 
way,  who,  under  different  instructions,  might  have 


152  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

been  soundly  converted.  The  truth  is,  it  is  worse 
than  in  vain  to  point  the  sinner  to  the  mercj  of 
God,  or  the  power  of  Christ,  till  he  is  humbled. 
He  needs  first  to  feel  that  he  is  a  sinner,  that  he 
is  justly  condemned,  and  that  if  he  were  to  be  de- 
barred from  heaven  for  ever,  it  would  be  no  more 
than  he  deserves.  God  means  he  shall  see  this, 
that  he  may  look  to  Christ  as  his  only  dependence 
for  salvation,  and  attribute  the  work,  when  accom- 
plished, to  its  proper  source.  He  needs  to  die 
indeed  unto  himself,  to  self-righteousness,  pride, 
personal  importance,  popularity,  the  good  or  bad 
opinions  of  others,  that  he  may  live  unto  Christ. 
Until  he  gets  such  a  discovery  of  himself  as  elicits 
the  prayer  of  the  publican,  ''  God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner,"  he  cannot  be  saved,  though  he  may 
be  deceived. 

Others  err  in  the  opposite  direction.  They  rep- 
resent sin  to  be  so  odious  it  can  hardly  be  for- 
given, and  that  it  is  a  matter  of  great  uncertainty 
whether  God  will  receive  the  sinner,  after  all  he 
can  do.  They  encourage  the  idea  that  penitents 
must  feel  themselves  to  be  the  greatest  sinners  in 
the  world,  and  when  they  feel  enough  for  all  prac- 
tical purposes,  they  harass  them  with  various  ques- 
tions about  their  motives.  The  legitimate  result 
of  such  training  is  to  discourage  effort,  and  finally 
create  despair.     It  is  based  on  a  false  assumption, 


MEANS   OF  PROMOTING  REVIVALS.  153 

viz. :  that  if  God  has  begun  a  good  work  in  the 
inquirer's  heart,  he  will  inevitably  carry  it  on  to 
perfection,  whatever  difficulties  may  intercept  it. 
This  kind  of  hypercriticism  is,  therefore,  consid- 
ered a  grand  measure,  because  it  cannot  hinder 
God  ;  and  if  he  is  not  in  the  work,  it  will  keep 
the  sinner  from  entertaining  a  false  hope.  Thus, 
many  who  are  awakened  and  brought  near  the 
kingdom  of  God,  are  driven  back,  or  plunged  into 
the  vortex  of  religious  despair.  This  was  a  com- 
mon occurrence  in  the  great  revival,  a  century 
ago.  The  cause  was  much  injured  by  the  multi- 
plied instances  of  insanity  brought  about  by  such 
instructions.  But  as  light  has  increased,  and  bet- 
ter views  prevailed,  they  have  been  less  fre- 
quent. 

Now,  both  these  extremes  should  be  carefully 
avoided.  While  we  strive  to  hum'ble  the  sinner, 
and  make  him  feel  his  danger  and  guilt,  we  must 
not  fail  to  show  that  his  feelings,  however  painful, 
are  no  atonement  for  sin  ;  that  their  only  object 
is  to  make  him  act  in  obedience  to  God,  and  seek 
salvation  by  the  cross.  He  must  be  impressed, 
too,  that  sinner  as  he  may  be,  ample  provision  is 
made  for  his  salvation  ;  that  God  is  infinitely  dis- 
posed to  save  him,  and  will  do  so  when  he  comes 
in  the  right  way.  Not  with  so  much  distress,  but 
with  submission  to  his  requirements,  renouncing 


164  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

every  thing  supposed  to  be  offensive  in  his  sight. 
He  must  not  be  allowed  to  doubt  the  disposition  of 
God  in  this  respect.  All  uncertainty  on  the 
point  should  be  banished,  or  he  will  seek  in  vain. 
Such  instructions  are  both  encouraging  and  safe. 
They  make  sound  conversions,  and  many  of  them. 
We  suggest,  also,  the  importance  of  encour- 
aging the  idea  of  a  thorough  luork,  and  the  clear- 
est evidence  of  its  accomplishment.  If  inquirers 
are  ready  to  believe  themselves  converted  on 
slight  grounds,  they  will  be  greatly  hable  to  de- 
ception. They  ought  to  be  discouraged  from 
believing  it,  in  general,  till  they  have  clear  evi- 
dence. If  they  begin  in  doubt,  and  darkness, 
their  career  will  be  irregular  and  unsatisfactory. 
Give  them  the  tests  of  conversation,  and  pray  for 
them,  but  it  is  usually  best  to  let  them  find  out 
that  they  are  converted  by  their  own  experience. 
If  they  have  either  the  witness  or  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,  they  will  need  no  one  to  tell  them  they 
are  converted.  These  evidences  are  unequivocal. 
They  give  peace  and  joy  the  world  cannot  afford. 
And  when  the  mourner  feels  them  springing  up  in 
his  heart,  he  will  rejoice  and  long  to  tell  what  the 
Lord  has  done  for  his  soul.  But  till  then,  let 
him  seek  on,  though  he  may  have  some  light,  and 
feel  some  hope.  He  will  thank  God,  and  his  spir- 
itual guides,  if  they  keep  him  at  the  mercy  seat 


MEANS    OF   PROMOTING    REVIVALS.  155 

seeking,  till  he  hnotvs  he  has  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  He  had  better  go  forward  for  prayers 
one  hundred  times  more  than  is  positively  neces- 
sary, than  one  less.  If  we  must  err,  it  is  well  to 
err  on  the  safe  side. 

The  importance  of  this  point  cannot  be  too 
highly  estimated.  It  not  only  involves  the  happi- 
ness and  safety  of  inquirers  themselves,  but  the  in- 
terests of  revivals  and  the  church  of  Christ.  Fail- 
ures in  finding  the  sought  pearl,  and  spurious  pro- 
fessions, are  sources  of  great  mortification  and  dis- 
couragement, whereas,  sound  conversions  strength- 
en confidence,  and  nerve  Christian  enterprise  for 
still  greater  achievements. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

If  revivals  are  miracles,  entirely  dependent  on 
the  will  of  God,  and  wholly  independent  of  human 
agency,  as  some  have  supposed,  the  title  of  this 
chapter  is  clearly  heretical.  For,  to  Omnipotence 
there  can  be  no  obstruction.  "  Some  have  talked 
very  foolishly  on  this  subject,  [says  Mr.  Finney,] 
as  if  nothing  could  injure  a  genuine  revival. 
They  say,  '  If  your  revival  is  a  work  of  God,  it  can- 
not be  stopped ;  can  any  created  being  stop  God  ?  ' 
Now,  I  ask  if  this  is  common  sense  ?  Formerly, 
it  used  to  be  the  established  belief  that  a  revival 
could  not  be  stopped,  because  it  was  the  work  of 
God.  And  so  they  supposed  it  would  go  on,  what- 
ever might  be  done  to  hinder  it,  in  the  church  or 
out  of  it.  But  the  farmer  might  just  as  well  rea- 
son so,  and  think  he  could  go  and  cut  down  his 
wheat  and  not  hurt  the  crop,  because  it  is  God 
that  makes  grain  grow.  A  revival  is  the  work  of 
God,  and  so  is  a  crop  of  wheat ;  and  God  is  as 
156 


OBSTRUCTIONS   TO   REVIVALS.  157 

much  dependent  on  the  use  of  means  in  one  case 
as  the  other.  And,  therefore,  a  revival  is  as 
liable  to  be  injured  as  a  wheat  field." 

This  is  a  rational  view  of  the  subject.  It  places 
responsibility  where  it  belongs,  and  "  justifies  the 
ways  of  God  with  men."  Revivals  of  religion 
may  be  hindered  and  stopped,  and  doubtless  have 
been  in  thousands  of  instances.  We  will  mention 
a  few  things  which  operate  as  obstructions. 

1.  The  apostasy  of  Christians  is  one  of  the 
most  prominent.  Professors  of  religion  are  re- 
garded as  the  representatives  of  Christ  —  the 
light  of  the  world.  They  claim  to  have  been  let 
into  the  secrets  of  heaven,  and  to  have  knowl- 
edge, and  experience  of  sacred  things,  to  which 
others  are  strangers.  And  where  they  are  real 
Christians,  their  claims  are  well  founded.  Hence, 
when  they  come  out  and  deny  the  faith,  declaring 
that  they  have  tried  religion  for  themselves,  and 
found  nothing  good  in  it,  they  exert  great  in- 
fluence on  others,  to  destroy  their  confidence,  and 
deter  them  from  attending  to  its  duties.  Sinners 
rely  more  upon  living  witnesses,  than  upon  the 
Word  of  God.  And  those  who  testify  in  agree- 
ment with  their  infidel  wishes,  seem  to  enjoy  a 
larger  portion  of  their  esteem  than  any  others. 
It  is  for  this  reason  that  backsliders  become  so 
injurious  to  them.     If  they  do  not  destroy  their 


158  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

faith  in  the  reality  of  religion,  they  furnish  what 
appears  a  strong  apology  for  the  neglect  of  it. 
"  If  such  persons,"  says  the  sinner,  "  have  proved 
religion  false,  or  have  found  its  duties  impracticar 
ble,  why  should  I  undertake  it?  '*  Thus  he  forti- 
fies himself  against  God,  on  pretence  of  avoiding 
fanaticism,  if  religion  be  a  farce,  and  of  not  dis- 
gracing it  by  a  fruitless  attempt  at  its  duties  and 
enjoyment,  if  it  be  a  reality. 

Besides,  backsliders  furnish  one  of  the  most 
formidable  sources  of  discouragement  to  revival 
eflfort.  To  see  those  we  have  persuaded  to  come 
out  from  the  world  and  take  up  the  cross,  those 
who  profess  to  have  obtained  remission  of  sins, 
and  enjoy  the  peace  of  God,  surpassing  all  that  is 
pleasurable  beneath  the  sun,  renounce  Christ,  and 
turn  back  to  sin,  is  exceedingly  paralysing  to 
Christian  enterprise.  Persecution,  even  unto 
death,  is  not  equal  to  it.  It  is,  in  the  first  place, 
extremely  mortifying,  because  it  looks  so  much 
like  defeat;  and,  then  if  such  persons  and  pro- 
fessions turn  out  to  be  so  hollow  and  worthless, 
who  or  what  can  we  trust  ?  To  confide  in  others, 
when  so  many  have  betrayed  us,  is  to  expose  our- 
selves to  ridicule.  And  to  labor  for  their  conver- 
sion, will  be  to  run  the  hazard  of  another  painful 
disappointment.  Therefore,  unless  Christians  res- 
olutely determine   to  do  their  duty,   and  win  all 


OBSTRUCTiaXS  TO  REVIVALS.      159 

thej  possibly  can  to  Christ,  though  they  were  all 
to  backslide,  they  will  be  disheartened,  and  en- 
tirely leave  the  work,  or  become  so  modified  in 
their  feelings  and  operations,  as  to  be  inefficient. 
This  is  the  proper  course.  We  should  not  renounce 
Christ  because  others  have.  Though  Judas  be- 
trays, and  Peter  denies  him,  it  is  our  duty  to  fol- 
low and  obey  to  the  last.  And  we  shall  have  our 
reward,  not  according  as  the  converts  hold  out, 
but  according  to  our  fidelity,  and  the  promise  of 
God.  Besides,  all  will  not  backslide.  Many  will 
persevere  and  be  saved,  so  that  in  the  end,  those 
who  push  forward  the  cause  and  bring  sinners  to 
Christ,  will  gather  some  fruit  unto  life  eternal. 

But  what  can  we  say  of  backsliders  ?  Are 
they  not  traitors  to  Christ  ?  Did  they  not  vow 
eternal  service  to  him  ?  And  now,  behold  !  they 
"  stand  in  the  way  of  sinners,  and  sit  in  the  seats 
of  the  scornful."  To  the  sinner,  they  practically 
say,  religion  is  a  delusion.  They  throw  themselves 
across  his  path,  a  religious  vjreck,  to  warn  him 
not  to  seek  heaven  by  a  course  of  piety.  Terri- 
ble work  !  It  may  not  all  be  designed,  but  it  is 
none  the  less  ungrateful  or  ruinous.  Better  for 
them  had  they  never  been  born. 

2.  The  general  indifference  of  professing  Christ- 
ians to  the  work,  is  another  powerful  obstruction. 
There  are  a  few  members  in  almost  every  church, 


160  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

who  want  a  revival,  and  are  disposed  to  live  for  it. 
They  sometimes  wonder  that  their  prayers  are  not 
heard,  and  that  sinners  are  not  converted.  But 
they  need  not.  The  truth  is,  the  popular  influ- 
ence of  the  church  is  against  them.  Those  who 
are  engaged  in  the  work  are  less  in  number,  and 
have  less  influence,  than  those  who  stand  in  the 
way,  and  do  nothing.  Sinners  hear  their  prayers 
and  exhortations,  or  sermons,  and  would  be  ex- 
cited to  do  something,  but  seeing  how  perfectly 
cool  and  unconcerned  the  great  mass  of  the 
church  is,  they  conclude  it  is  not  best  to  be 
alarmed.  The  influence  of  such  members,  espe- 
cially where  they  are  the  more  wealthy  and 
influential,  is  death  to  a  revival.  If  one  breaks 
out,  they  will  put  it  down,  and  yet  say  nothing 
against  it.  Their  inactivity  and  want  of  sympa- 
thy are  enough.  The  Christian  feels  it  freezing 
up  his  faith  like  an  iceberg,  and  it  operates  upon 
the  inquirer  to  moderate  his  ardor  below  the  work- 
ing point.  Ministers  and  Christians  who  have 
agonized  for  revival  under  these  circumstances, 
know  what  I  mean,  and  they  know  it  is  true. 
They  have  seen  the  work  stopped  short,  by  just 
such  a  cold  and  stupifying  process. 

3.  The  want  of  faith  and  courage  in  those  who 
are  interested  in  the  work,  is  another  obstacle. 
They  allow  the  indifference  of  brethren,  and  other 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.      161 

difficulties  which  arise,  to  have  too  much  influence 
upon  them.  Where  they  ought  to  saj,  "  We  are 
well  able  to  go  up  and  possess  the  land,"  thejsee 
giants  in  the  way,  and  are  afraid.  So  long,  there- 
fore, as  a  part  of  the  church  remains  on  the  back 
ground,  or  the  devil  succeeds  in  keeping  up  a 
quarrel  between  members,  so  long  they  are  dis- 
heartened, and  will  accomplish  little.  This  is  a 
great  evil.  Suppose  Nehemiah  had  yielded  to 
discouragements  of  this  sort,  what  would  have 
become  of  the  temple  and  walls  of  Jerusalem  ? 
But  no,  the  persecutions  and  flatteries  of  his  ene- 
mies, the  unbelief  and  timidity  of  his  friends,  the 
"  rubbish  in  the  way,"  and  the  magnitude  of  the 
work,  only  nerved  him  to  greater  courage  and 
faith  in  God.  When  laughed  to  scorn,  and 
charged  with  various  wicked  designs,  instead  of 
sinking  under  the  accumulating  weight  of  opposi- 
tion, he  shouted  to  the  little  band  of  his  friends, 
"  The  God  of  heaven,  he  will  prosper  us ;  there- 
fore, we,  his  servants,  will  arise  and  build." 

This  is  the  courage  we  need,  to  maintain  a  revi- 
val. There  are  so  many  to  oppose  it  without,  and 
so  many  to  prophesy  and  live  against  it  within,  it 
will  not  do  to  be  faint-hearted.  We  must  look  far 
away  from  the  thousand  and  one  contingencies 
upon  which  it  is  supposed  to  depend,  relying  alone 
14 


162  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

upon  God  to  succeed  our  efforts.  There  is  a  kind 
of  conditional  faith,  on  such  occasions,  which  we 
regard  as  a  great  nuisance.  It  is  just  as  much 
worse  than  open  and  positive  unbelief,  as  it  claims 
to  be  more  religious.  It  conditions  success  on  so 
manj  improbabilities,  we  may  fully  embrace  it, 
and  yet  be  entirely  unbelieving  and  despondent. 
Its  language  is  somewhat  like  this  :  "If  the 
church  were  all  engaged  in  the  work,  and  the  peo- 
ple would  only  come  to  meeting,  &c.,  we  should 
prosper."  The  simple  English  of  it  is,  "  These 
things  are  not  so,  and,  therefore,  we  shall  have  no 
revival ;  or  the  revival  will  stop."  Professors, 
who  talk  in  this  way,  had  better  say  nothing. 
Their  first  business  should  be  to  disentangle  them- 
selves from  so  many  circumstances,  and  obtain 
faith  in  God,  that  embraces  the  end  in  spite  of 
them.  It  is  the  want  of  this  faith  and  courage, 
that  often  keeps  ministers  from  inviting  sinners 
forward  for  prayers.  They  are  so  fearful  of  a 
failure,  or  of  the  speech  of  people,  they  don't  dare 
to  move. 

4.  A  revival  is  often  broken  up  hy  the  church 
believing  it  is  going  to  stop.  Mr.  Finney  well 
remarks,  *'  The  church  are  instruments  with  which 
God  carries  on  his  work,  and  they  are  to  work  in 
it  voluntarily,  and  with  their  hearts.  Nothing  is 
more  fatal  to  a  revival  than  for  its  friends  to  pre- 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.       163 

diet  that  it  is  going  to  stop.  No  matter  what  the 
enemies  of  the  work  may  say  about  it,  predicting 
that  it  will  all  run  out  and  come  to  nothing,  and 
the  like,  they  cannot  stop  it  in  this  way.  But  the 
friends  must  labor  and  pray  in  faith  to  carry  it 
on.  If  they  lose  their  faith,  it  will  stop,  of 
course.  Whenever  the  friends  of  revivals  begin 
to  prophesy  that  the  revival  is  going  to  stop,  they 
should  instantly  be  rebuked  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord-  If  the  idea  once  begins  to  prevail,  and 
you  cannot  counteract  it,  and  root  it  out,  the  revi- 
val will  infallibly  cease  ;  for  it  is  indispensable  to 
the  work,  that  Christians  should  labor  and  pray  in 
faith  to  promote  it ;  and  it  is  a  contradiction  to 
say  that  they  can  labor  in  faith  for  its  continu- 
ance, while  they  believe  it  is  about  to  cease." 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  the  writer  has 
found  it  necessary,  in  all  the  revivals  in  which  he 
has  been  engaged,  to  take  special  pains  to  keep 
up  the  faith  of  the  church.  The  moment  that 
has  begun  to  flag,  the  work  has  declined,  and  has 
been  prevented  from  utterly  dying  out,  only  by 
a  renewal  of  faith.  If  ministers  would  pay  more 
attention  to  this  pointy  they  would  be  able  to 
protract  revivals  to  much  greater  extent  than  has 
been  usuaL 

5.  We  heartily  concur  with  the  able  author 
last  quoted,  in  saying,   also,    "  A  revival  will 


164  REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION. 

cease  when  Christians  consent  tliat  it  shauld 
cease.  Sometimes  Christians  see  that  the  revi- 
val is  in  danger  of  ceasing,  and  that  if  some- 
thing effectual  is  not  done,  it  will  come  to  a  stand. 
If  this  fact  distresses  them,  and  drives  them  to 
prayer  and  to  fresh  efforts,  the  work  will  not 
cease.  When  Christians  love  the  work  of  God 
and  the  salvation  of  souls  so  well  that  they  are 
distressed  at  the  mere  apprehension  of  decline,  it 
will  drive  them  to  an  agony  of  prayer  and  effort. 
If  it  does  not,  if  they  see  the  danger,  and  do  not 
try  to  avert  it,  or  renew  the  work,  thei/  consent 

THAT   IT   SHOULD  STOP." 

It  is  in  this  way,  we  think,  many  revivals  are 
broken  up.  Brethren  get  tired  of  going  to  meet- 
ing so  much,  or  want  their  evenings  for  business, 
lectures,  or  other  social  purposes;  or  they  are 
weary  of  so  much  excitement,  and  are  quite  will- 
ing to  have  the  work  stop.  Where  this  state  of 
feeling  prevails,  the  revival  will  not  trouble  them 
long.  And  it  will  generally  prevail  where  the 
piety  of  the  church  is  shallow,  and  they  love  singing 
schools  and  lectures  more  than  the  salvation  of  souls. 
0,  how  often  has  the  work  of  God  been  left  to  die  to 
give  place  for  these  things  !  Souls  will  appear  in 
judgment  accursed,  which  might  have  been  saved, 
but  for  the  love  of  ease,  and  selfish,  intellectual, 
and  social,  if  not  carnal  gratification,  in  those  who 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.       165 

should  have  "  travailed  with  them  in  birth  till 
Christ  was  formed  in  them." 

If  revivals  are  what  we  claim  for  them,  they 
are  of  infinite  importance,  and  should  take  prece- 
dence of  everything  else.  We  had  better  never 
hear  another  lecture  till  dooms-day,  or  gratify  our- 
selves with  an  evening's  recreation  of  any  sort, 
than  to  interrupt  one.  As  to  learning  the  science 
of  music,  we  admit  it  important ;  but  in  compari- 
son with  having  souls  converted,  it  is  "  lighter  than 
vanity."  The  business  which  brought  the  Son  of 
God  from  heaven,  and  led  him  to  sustain  the 
agonies  of  the  garden,  and  the  cross,  is  too  mo- 
mentous to  be  suspended  by  such  trifling  consider- 
ations. Yet  the  moment  Christians  forsake  the 
work  of  revival,  for  any  of  these  things,  however 
interesting,  they  consent  to  its  arrest,  and  declare 
to  the  world  that  they  esteem  the  salvation  of 
sinners  of  minor  importance. 

6.  The  idea  among  members  of  the  church  that 
they  can  do  nothing^  that  the  work  is  not  at  all 
dependent  on  theon,  is  disastrous.  Every  person 
has  an  influence  ;  and  each,  generally,  has  more 
direct  influence  on  certain  individuals,  at  present, 
than  all  other  persons  taken  together.  That 
influence  may  be  sufficient  to  bring  them  to  Christ, 
or  keep  them  from  him,  whatever  may  oppose. 
If  only  one  quarter  of  the  church  enter  into  the 


166  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

revival,  those  persons  under  the  immediate  influ- 
ence of  the  other  three-quarters,  who  stand  aloof, 
cannot  be  reached.  They  have,  in  a  certain 
sense,  not  formally  and  in  so  many  words,  but  in 
fact,  committed  the  keeping  of  their  souls  to  those 
who  seem  perfectly  at  ease.  The  minister  may 
speak  to  them,  and  others  interested  in  the  work 
may  do  all  they  can,  but  it  is  to  no  purpose,  be- 
cause those  in  whom  they  chiefly  confide  on  this 
subject,  declare  by  their  actions,  that  there  is  no 
occasion  for  concern.  Perhaps  the  professor  is 
the  wife,  and  the  unbeliever  the  husband.  But 
she  is  backslidden  in  heart,  vain,  worldly,  and 
prayerless ;  and  takes  no  interest  in  the  work, 
except  it  may  be  to  object  to  certain  men  and 
measures.  Now,  while  she  sets  such  an  example, 
and  exerts  such  an  influence  over  that  husband, 
what  is  the  prospect  of  his  being  converted.  If 
she  were  out  of  the  way,  something  might  be  done 
with  him ;  but  while  she  occupies  her  present 
position,  all  effort  will  be  fruitless. 

This  is  precisely  the  situation  of  many  children. 
God  has  awakened  them,  and  the  church  has 
prayed  for  them ;  but  the  influence  of  their  parents, 
being  paramount,  keeps  them  from  yielding  to  their 
convictions.  Thus  those  who  should  be  the  first  to 
bring  them  to  Christ,  guard  the  tree  of  life  against 
them,  and  unless  God  takes  them  out  of  the  way, 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.       167 

or  the  children  leave  the  parental  roof,  they  will 
plunge  them  into  perdition,  notwithstanding  the 
atonement  of  Christ,  and  the  tears  and  agonies  of 
God's  people.     0,  what  sin,  what  cruelty  is  here  ! 

This  view  of  the  subject  explains  why  revivals 
are  often  so  limited.  But  few  members  of  the 
church  engage  in  them.  The  majority  are  mere 
honorary  members,  they  help  pay  the  expenses, 
perhaps,  but  do  nothing  for  revival,  and  those  they 
might  benefit  remain  unaffected.  Only  let  the 
whole  church  come  up  to  the  work,  and  there  would 
be  a  general  rally  to  the  cross.  But  this  is  sel- 
dom seen.  Revivals  are  brought  about  and  sus- 
tained by  the  few^  while  the  majority  do  little  or 
nothing.  They  either  adopt  the  heretical  notion, 
that  because  the  work  is  of  God,  he  will  carry  it 
on  without  them  ;  or  assume  what  is  generally 
false,  viz.,  that  they  have  no  talent  or  influence, 
which,  if  exerted,  would  contribute  to  its  interest. 
This  should  encourage  Christians  still  to  believe 
for  revival,  though  many  come  not  up  to  the  help 
of  the  Lord.  God  will  bless  the  efforts  of  the  faith- 
ful according  to  their  circumstances  and  influence, 
and  his  cause  will  prosper,  though  not  as  it  would 
if  all  his  professed  followers  would  do  their  duty. 

7.  Erroneous  sentiments  concerning  the  nature 
and  sources  of  a  revival,  will  obstruct  it.  To  attri- 
bute it  entirely  to  God,  first  and  last,  means  and 


168  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

ends,  is  to  annihilate  all  sense  of  responsibility, 
and  arrest  all  proper  means  for  its  promotion.  It 
is  equally  injurious  to  attribute  it  to  man,  and 
make  him  the  author  of  his  own  conversion.  God 
will  not  give  his  glory  to  another.  The  former 
views  have  always  been  death  to  a  revival. 
Preached  in  advance,  they  will  prevent  one ; 
preached  in  the  midst  of  a  revival,  they  will  stop 
it.  This  has  been  tried  enough  .to  require  no 
farther  proof.  The  latter  opinion,  more  recent  in 
its  origin,  has  been  submitted  to  a  pretty  severe 
ordeal  during  the  few  years  of  dearth  under  which 
the  church  has  been  suffering  of  late.  If  any 
had  run  into  the  presumption  that  they  were  so 
wise  and  skilful  in  divine  things  as  to  persuade 
men  to  convert  themselves  without  the  aid  of  the 
Spirit,  the  fruitlessness  of  their  latter  endeavors 
must  have  taught  them  better  views. 

8.  Deformity  in  the  Christian  character  of 
those  who  labor  for  a  revival,  operates  greatly 
against  it.  We  refer  to  those,  who,  with  many 
good  quahties,  possess  some  capital  faults.  Here, 
for  instance,  is  an  excellent  minister.  He  is  a 
man  of  talent,  and  peculiarly  adapted  to  awaken 
attention,  and  promote  revivals,  but  he  runs  in 
debt,  and  does  not  pay  promptly.  Now,  though 
his  intentions  may  be  strictly  honest,  this  defect 


OBSTRUCTIONS   TO    REVIVALS.  169 

will  go  far  to  impair  his  influence,  and  injure  the 
revival.  Instead  of  this  fault,  he  may  neglect  to 
govern  his  children  as  he  ought,  or  he  may  allow 
himself  to  become  excited  with  anger,  relate  in- 
credible stories,  or  indulge  some  other  foolish 
habit,  which  will  tarnish  his  Christian  character. 
Whatever  the  fault  be,  it  will  do  great  harm,  and 
ought  to  be  corrected. 

Laymen  of  excellent  reputation,  generally,  have 
sometimes  destroyed  their  influence  by  idleness^  or 
by  appearing  too  sharp  in  trade,  or  manifesting 
undue  attention  to  the  other  sex.  Sometimes  they 
injure  themselves  by  indulging  extravagancies  in 
meeting ;  by  a  harsh  and  discourteous  mode  of 
address  to  those  they  Avould  benefit ;  or  by  some 
other  little  deformity,  not,  perhaps,  positively  sin- 
ful in  the  sight  of  God,  but  so  nearly  approaching 
to  it  as  to  furnish  occasion  of  reproach.  All  such 
things  ought  to  be  avoided.  They  present,  at 
least,  an  "appearance  of  ^?u7,"  and  should  be 
shunned  with  the  utmost  rigidity.  Those  who  will 
do  good  in  this  cause  must  be  as  pure  as  Caesar's 
wife  —  above  suspicion. 

8.  Any  thing  which  is  calculated  to  divert  the 

public  mind^  and  especially  if  its  tendency  be  to 

create   a   doubt  of  the   sanctity  of  religion,  will 

greatly  hinder  a  revival.      A  war,  or  famine,  or 

15 


170  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

pestilence,  a  contention  in  the  church,  though  it 
may  be  limited  to  a  few  individuals,  or  a  caravan, 
or,  indeed,  any  thing  else  which  engrosses  atten- 
tion, however  innocent  in  itself,  will  have  this 
eflFect.  For  this  reason,  we  have  been  constrained 
to  regret  the  return  of  the  season  for  lyceums  and 
other  lectures,  and  exhibitions.  Such  attractions 
are  the  signal  of  retreat  from  the  house  of  God. 
And,  in  many  cases,  this  evil  is  among  the  least 
that  attends  them.  Most  of  such  lectures  are  of 
an  irreligious  cast,  embracing  witty  flings  at  the 
church  and  her  institutions.  We  have  heard  a 
few  of  the  most  respectable,  in  the  course  of  the 
five  years  last  past,  on  special  subjects,  and  give 
it  as  our  opinion,  that  the  tendency  of  them  was 
bad.  And  this  is  probably  the  reason  why  they 
were  sought  by  the  irreligious,  with  so  much  avid- 
ity. A  corrupt  popular  taste  covets  just  such  an 
exhibition,  and  the  cause  of  God  must  suffer  from 
its  influence. 

There  is  much  in  connection  with  the  subject  of 
geology,  which,  no  doubt,  is  true.  But  theories 
and  assumptions  of  even  Christian  lecturers,  have 
gone  far,  we  are  persuaded,  toward  strengthening 
the  hands  of  infidels,  and  weakening  the  faith  of 
many  who  hold  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God. 
We  heard  a  distinguished  Christian  professor, 
attempt,  some  months  since,  to  reconcile  his  won- 


OBSTRUCTIONS   TO   REVIVALS.  171 

derful  discoveries  -vvitli  the  Scriptures,  and  sad 
work  did  he  make  of  it.  His  explanations  were 
more  incredible  than  his  theory.  To  embrace  the 
latter,  we  must  renounce  Moses,  to  credit  the 
former,  we  must  deny  God. 

The  representatives  of  mesmerism,  clairvoyance, 
and  associate  fooleries,  have  done  their  full  share 
of  mischief  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  We  have  not 
time  to  enter  into  the  mysteries  of  their  wonder- 
ful systems,  nor  does  it  become  the  objects  of  this 
work.  It  is  enough  for  our  present  purpose  to 
remark,  they  have  led  many  astray,  and  done 
more  to  destroy  confidence  in  experimental  piety, 
than  any  other  adventurers  now  before  the  public. 
Yet  the  phenomena  upon  which  they  rely  for  proof 
of  their  assumptions,  by  no  means  exceeds  the 
Salem  witchcraft ;  and  it  falls  far  short  of  the  ex- 
traordinary performances  of  the  sorcerers,  magi- 
cians, soothsayers,  wizards,  astrologers,  enchanters, 
mutterers,  j^rognosticators,  7iecromancers,  charm- 
ers, &c.,  described  in  the  holy  Scriptures.  But 
they  are  sufficient  to  give  a  sort  of  authority  to 
their  pretensions,  which  done,  they  have  only  to 
despatch  some  expert  clairvoyant  to  the  upper  and 
nether  worlds,  if  indeed  such  worlds  do  exist,  to 
gather  up  proof  of  any  invention  which  may  suit 
their  fancy.  By  these  means,  and  the  various 
exhibitions  of  relisfious  states,  which  have  been 


172  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

presented,  many  have  been  turned  away  from  the 
simplicity  of  Christ,  to  follow  fables.  In  our  opin- 
ion, Christians  should  avoid  such  scenes,  as  they 
would  avoid  hell.  They  are  dangerous  to  their 
spiritual  stability,  and  the  example  of  running 
after  catch-penny  novelties  of  any  kind,  is  incon- 
sistent with  their  holy  profession. 

9.  The  introduction  of  doctrinal  discussions 
into  a  revival,  is  uniformly  deleterious.  We  refer 
particularly  to  those  doctrines  which  distinguish 
Christian  sects,  and  the  controversial  discussion  of 
them.  Ministers  must  preach  Christian  doctrine 
if  they  will  do  good,  because  it  is  the  ground-work, 
or  foundation  of  Christian  practice  ;  but  they  must 
preach  it  practically^  and  not  controversially/. 
Their  object  should  be  to  prove,  and  enforce  the 
obligation  of  their  hearers  to  observe  it,  rather 
than  to  prove  the  folly  or  wickedness  of  those  who 
differ  with  them.  The  discussion  of  election,  rep- 
robation, the  mode  of  baptism,  or  the  perseverance 
of  the  saints,  in  this  objectionable  manner,  has 
never  failed,  we  believe,  to  obstruct  the  work. 
The  introduction  of  these  questions,  and  other  de- 
nominational abstractions,  in  this  way,  is  an  unmis- 
takeable  advertisement  to  the  hearers,  that  the  con- 
version of  sinners  is  now  to  be  suspended,  to  give 
room  to  proselyte  the  converts  to  our  particular 
faith  and  order. 


OBSTRUCTIONS   TO    REVIVALS.  1T3 

'   Such    discussions    are    particularly    injurious, 
where   the  representatives  of  different  views   en- 
gage  in  public   controversy.      The  devil  under- 
stands this,  and  has  no  doubt  instigated  his  ser- 
vants to  challenge  ministers  engaged  in  revival,  to 
a  public  debate.      And  it  is  lamentable,  that  he 
has  sometimes  succeeded  in  drawing  them  into  the 
snare.     But  in  nearly  every  instance  of  the  kind 
within  the  circle  of  our  knowledge,  the  work  has 
been  stopped,  though  the   truth  was   triumphantly 
vindicated.      If  ever  the  reply  of  Nehemiah  to 
Sanballat  was  applicable,  it  is  peculiarly  so  in  reply 
to  all  such  applications.      However  it  may  con- 
flict  with  our  tendencies,  or  tax  our   pride,  we 
ought  to  resist  the  temptation,  and  abide  in  our 
work  ;  for,  it  is,  indeed,  "  a  great  work,"  and  will 
cease,  if  wo  leave  it  to  go  down  to  contend  with 
its  enemies 

10.  Imprudence  in  the  management  of  revivals^ 
is  often  the  most  powerful  obstruction  they  have 
to  meet.  This  may  occur  in  relation  to  many 
particulars.  Sometimes  too  much  singing  is 
allowed,  and  that  which  is  of  a  character  quite  too 
frivolous  and  airy  for  the  solemnity  of  the  occa- 
sion. We  have  heard  such,  when  mourning  would 
have  been  more  appropriate,  and  grieved  to  see 
the  sad  effect  of  it  upon  the  people.  It  arises 
from  a  joyous   state  of   the  heart,  not  properly 


Iir4  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

chastened  by  the  consideration  of  the  condition  of 
sinners,  whose  eternal  destiny  hangs  upon  the 
decisions  of  the  present  hour.  Some  of  the 
hyms  and  tunes  thus  employed,  are  not  suitable 
for  any  occasion,  much  less  for  that  of  a  revivaU 
They  cannot  be  sung  without  exciting  a  trifling 
spirit  among  the  irreligious,  and  all  good  people 
who  understand  their  tendency,  will  sorrow  to  hear 
them.  The  leaders  in  such  music  ought  to  be  pri- 
vately advised  at  an  early  period,  that  the  work 
of  God  may  not  be  hindered  by  its  friends. 

Gestures  and  expressions  of  a  ludicrous  nature, 
though  innocent,  in  themselves  considered,  are 
great  hinderances  to  the  cause.  Religion  is  a  sol- 
emn business.  The  firet  religious  impressions  of 
the  sinner  are  of  a  very  serious  character.  He 
knows  no  joy  till  God  lifts  the  light  of  his  counte- 
nance upon  him,  and  assures  him  of  pardon.  But 
the  improprieties  objected  to,  are  not  calculated 
either  to  beget  or  foster  such  feelings,  but  to  drive 
them  off.  If  the  speaker  is  solemn,  they  are  still 
evils,  because  they  are  disgusting  in  themselves, 
but  if  he  be  in  a  Hght  and  comical  mood,  they  are 
doubly  injurious.  Drollery,  in  a  revival  of  relig- 
ion, is  extremely  out  of  place.  And  so  is  any 
movement  calculated  to  produce  disgust,  levity, 
or  prejudice. 

Meetings  have  sometimes  been  held  to  an  undue 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.      175 

length,  so  as  to  give  occasion  to  parents  and  guar- 
dians to  complain,  and  make  difficulty.  There 
may  be  times  when  Christians  are  justified  in  con- 
tinuing their  meetings  till  a  late  hour ;  but  as  a 
general  rule,  nothing  is  lost  by  keeping  good  time. 
This  will  shut  the  mouths  of  gainsayers,  and  give 
opportunity  for  family  and  secret  prayer,  and  med- 
itation, which  are  no  less  important  than  the  more 
public  services. 

Christians  have  sometimes  prejudiced  the  cause 
by  spending  so  much  time  at  meeting  as  to  neg- 
lect their  duties  at  home.  Mothers  have  been 
known  to  leave  their  children  to  an  unreasonable 
degree.  This  is  not  often  the  case,  the  tendency  is 
the  other  way.  But  wherever  it  occurs,  it  gives 
occasion  to  complaint,  and  had  better  be  avoided. 
We  mention  these  things,  not  that  we  would  sacri- 
fice principle,  or  the  true  interests  of  religion,  for 
the  favor  and  applause  of  all  the  world.  If 
we  do  our  duty,  and  are  the  means  of  promot- 
ing revivals,  the  world  will  hate  us.  But  we 
betray  the  cause,  when  we  give  them  unnecessary 
occasion. 

Revivals  are  frequently  hindered  by  allowing 
disorderly  conduct,  on  the  part  of  the  unbelievers, 
in  and  about  the  place  of  meeting.  This  is  not 
always  avoidable.  Public  sentiment  may  be  so 
against  vital  religion,  as  to  destroy  the  authority 


176  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

of  law,  and  the  rabble  will  have  no  fear  in  venting 
their  animosity  to  any  extent  they  please.  Where 
this  is  the  case,  it  is  well  to  bear  the  evil  with  as 
much  patience  as  possible.  But  in  most  churches, 
such  conduct  may  be  restrained.  If,  in  the  first 
place,  the  worshippers  behave  with  decorum,  and 
a  proper  bearing  is  maintained  toward  those  who 
are  without,  the  peace  may  be  preserved  without 
trouble. 

But  should  there  be  some  who  will  not  be  con- 
trolled by  moral  suasion,  it  is  far  better  to  ask  the 
intervention  of  the  law,  than  to  let  the  character 
of  the  meetings  be  impeached  by  the  unjust,  and 
unprovoked  opposition  of  a  miserable  rabble  of 
boys  and  young  men,  who  are  nearly  ruined  for 
want  of  restraint  at  home.  If  they  are  allowed 
to  come  into  the  house  of  God  to  frown  down  the 
work,  and  otherwise  make  disturbance,  their  awak- 
ened companions  will  see  what  reproach  they  have 
to  meet,  and  thereby  be  deterred  from  duty. 
Another  result  will  be,  the  more  respectable  por- 
tion of  the  church,  and  the  community  will  feel 
disgusted  at  the  indulgence  allowed,  and  leave. 
Thus  the  meetings,  having  lost  their  character,  will 
lose  their  interest,  and  die  out. 

We  have  known  several  revivals  stopped  in  this 
way,  just  as  the  devil  intended,  and  have  taken 
some  pains  to  set  a  strong  guard  at  this  point. 


OBSTRUCTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.      177 

The  application  of  law  has  been  the  last  resort  in 
all  cases,  but  has  never  been  applied  lightly,  or 
without  effect.  We  believe,  in  several  instances  it 
has  had  a  very  fine,  moral  influence,  sufficient  to 
convince  us,  that  had  the  criminals  been  governed 
at  an  earlier  period,  they  would  have  been  better 
boys,  and  grown  up  to  better  habits.  But  however 
it  may  be  our  duty  to  remedy  the  errors  of  pa- 
rents in  this  respect,  we  should  avoid  being 
petulant.  It  is  never  best  to  resort  to  severe 
measures,  unless  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  pre- 
serve the  cause  from  disgrace,  and  ruin ;  for 
however  prudently  managed,  it  will  more  or  less 
impair  the  interest  of  the  work. 

Revivals  are  sometimes  hindered  by  the  extreme 
sensitiveness  of  some  of  its  friends.  They  set  up 
a  standard  of  taste  or  order,  agreeable  to  them- 
selves, and  the  least  deviation  from  it  throws  them 
into  excitements  and  debates,  just  suited  to  hinder 
the  faith  of  others,  and  stop  the  work.  It  may 
be  they  don't  like  this  brother's  shouting,  or  that 
sister's  praying,  or  so  much  urgency  in  getting 
mourners  forward ;  or  they  may  think  they  are  not 
noticed  as  much  as  they  deserve.  They  are  in 
trouble  about  something  much  of  the  time,  and 
when  the  spell  comes  on,  they  begin  to  complain 
and  prophesy  against  the  work,  to  the  annoyance 
of  many.     Now,  Christians  at  such  times  should 


178  REVIVALS   OF   RELIGION. 

set  themselves  against  all  trouble  of  the  kind. 
Supposing  there  is  a  wise  manager  at  the  helm, 
he  will  regulate  the  matters  complained  of  as  he 
may,  without  embarassing  the  work,  and  as  to  per- 
sonal inattentions,  we  had  better  submit  to  abso- 
lute abuse,  than  to  contend,  and  injure  the  cause. 
Christians  sometimes  retard  the  work  bj  attempt- 
ing to  aid  it  in  a  way,  and  at  a  point  to  which  they 
are  not  adapted.  We  should  at  all  times  study 
our  adaptations,  that  we  may  see  where  we  have 
influence,  and  where  we  may  appropriate  our 
strength  to  the  best  advantage.  We  had  better 
do  nothing,  than  to  do  many  things  that  are  often 
done  at  such  times  They  operate  as  a  positive 
hinderance.  Christians  should  be  careful  to  stand 
in  their  proper  place,  and  do  just  the  work  Provi- 
dence assigns  them,  and  be  contented  to  trust 
the  rest  to  others.  When  we  all  come  to  this, 
how  beautifully  will  every  thing  move !  The 
whole  field  will  be  occupied,  every  agency  be  set 
at  work,  every  sinner  and  backslider  come  under 
faithful  and  appropriate  training,  the  track  will  be 
clear  of  the  principal  obstructions,  and  salvation 
will  roll  through  the  land  like  a  mighty  engine, 
taking  along  thousands  in  its  course,  to  the  king- 
dom of  God. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS. 

Considering  the  nature  and  ordinary  circum- 
stances of  revivals  of  religion,  in  connection  with 
the  natural  heart,  it  is  not  surprising  that  they  are 
opposed.  Nor  is  it  remarkable  that  some  profes- 
sors of  religion  complain  of  them,  for  they  are  as  des- 
tructive to  their  systems,  and  prospects,  as  to  those 
of  common  sinners.  Many  make  no  pretensions  to 
experimental  religion ;  but  rather  attribute  it 
to  imagination  ;  while  others  have  so  far  lost  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  as  to  find  it  more  agreeable  to 
their  feelings  to  complain  of  revival  operations, 
than  to  pray  for  their  success.  A  better  class  of 
people  are  afraid  of  running  before  the  Spirit,  and 
some  fear  that  we  shall  mingle  too  much  of  the  hu- 
man with  the  divine,  and  spoil  the  work.  Others 
see  evils  of  a  different  nature,  and  far  too  many 
are  so  affected  by  unbelief,  or  fear,  or  both,  they 
do  little  or  nothing  for  the  cause. 

From  these  various  sources,  there  are  many  ob- 

1T9 


180  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

jections  urged  against  revivals,  which  are  entitled 
to  consideration.  To  a  few  of  these  we  invite  the 
reader's  careful  attention. 

1.  The  first,  and  boldest  of  all  is,  that  they  are 
without  scripture  authority.  If  this  be  true,  it  is 
sufficient  of  itself,  and  no  other  need  be  named. 
We  will  examine  the  first,  therefore,  and  see 
whether  it  be  well  founded.  If  it  can  be  shown 
that  there  is  any  express  command  in  the  scrip- 
tures against  revivals,  or  that  revivals  are  opposed 
to  the  spirit  and  objects  of  the  scriptures,  we  will 
yield  the  point,  and  set  our  face  against  them. 
For  what  is  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  well  as  what  is  expressly  forbidden,  we  are 
bound  to  reject.  But  no  express  command  is  claimed. 
No  one  pretends  that  God  has  directly  prohibited 
them.  It  is  only  assumed  that  they  are  inconsis- 
tent with  the  divine  order  of  things,  and  come  in 
collision  with  the  indications  of  revelation.  But 
let  us  examine  the  matter. 

No  one  will  deny  that  it  is  a  leading  object  of 
the  scriptures  to  bring  sinners  to  repentance.  For 
this  the  prophets  wrote  and  spoke,  and  the  poets 
sung.  For  this  John  preached  when  he  announced 
the  sudden  advent  of  the  Messiah.  For  this  too, 
Christ  came,  suffered,  and  died,  and  sent  forth  his 
ministers  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
And  is  not  this  a  prominent  object  of  modern  re* 


OBJECTIONS.  181 

vivals  ?  Are  thej  not  scenes  of  repentance,  and  re- 
formation ?  Do  not  sinners  break  off  from  their  sins 
by  righteousness,  and  their  iniquities  by  turning  to 
God  ?  Do  they  not  cease  from  profanity,  intem- 
perance, Sabbath  breaking,  dishonesty,  and  every 
other  known  sin,  and  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly  ?  And  is  not  this  change  of  conduct  made 
as  prominent  an  object  in  revivals  as  it  is  in  the 
Scriptures  ? 

The  Scriptures  present  to  our  attention  a  change 
of  heart,  as  a  work  to  be  effected  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  upon  our  repentance,  and  in  answer  to  our 
prayers.  Thus,  "  except  a  man  be  born  again, 
born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God."  It  was  this  that 
changed  the  feelings  of  Saul  of  Tarsus  toward  the 
Christians  he  was  pursuing  with  violence,  and  led 
him  to  say,  *'  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of 
sin  and  death."  Under  his  instructions,  the 
Philippian  jailor  afterward  experienced  the  same 
blessing,  and  manifested  the  genuineness  of  the 
work,  by  submitting  to  the  ordinances  of  Christ, 
washing  the  stripes  of  the  persecuted  apostles, 
and  setting  meat  before  them,  and  all  this  in  the 
face  of  death  itself.  This  work  is  everywhere 
represented  as  the  leading  object  of  gospel  ar- 
rangements, and  is  pressed  home  upon  our  atten- 


182  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

tion  as  indispensable  to  salvation.  And  is  it  not 
made  equally  prominent  in  revivals  ?  Do  not 
ministers  preach  it  with  emphasis?  Do  they  not 
urge  sinners  to  seek  it,  and  examine  young  pro- 
fessors critically  as  to  whether  they  have  obtained 
it? 

Thus  it  is  obvious  that  in  these  two  leading 
objects,  the  Scriptures  and  revivals  perfectly  har- 
monize. They  aim  at  the  same  things.  And,  so 
far  "as  we  have  observed  them,  they  differ  no  more 
widely  in  other  matters,  than  in  these.  Individu- 
als more  or  less  connected  with  a  revival,  may  be 
influenced  by  dissimilar  considerations,  but  this 
cannot  alter  the  general  character  of  the  work. 
Every  genuine  revival  aims  primarily  at  the  con- 
version of  sinners,  and  the  sanctification  of  all 
God's  people  to  his  will  and  service  ;  and  if  these 
are  not  the  all-pervading  objects  of  holy  Scrip- 
ture, we  have  misapprehended  its  import.  Besides, 
if  we  mistake  not,  the  Scriptures  present  us 
with  accounts  of  revivals,  having  divine  sanc- 
tion, which  are  strikingly  analogous  to  what  we 
enjoy  in  these  latter  days.  When  "  all  Israel 
brought  up  the  ark  of  the  Lord  to  the  city  of  Da- 
vid, with  shouting  and  with  sound  of  the  cornet, 
and  with  trumpets,  and  with  cymbals,  making  a 
noise  with  psaltries,  and  harps,"  was  there  noth- 
ing of  a  revival  among  them  ?     Then  they  cried 


OBJECTIONS.  183 

in  the  ears  of  all  the  people,  "  Seek  the  Lord 
and  his  strength,  seek  his  face  continually.  Give 
unto  the  Lord  the  glory  due  unto  his  name  ;  bring 
an  offering,  and  come  before  him ;  worship  the 
Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  0,  give  thanks 
unto  the  Lord,  for  he  is  good,  for  his  mercy 
endure th  forever.  And  say  ye,  save  us,  0  God 
of  our  salvation,  and  gather  us  together  and 
dehver  us  from  the  heathen,  that  we  may  give 
thanks  unto  thy  holy  name,  and  glory  in  thy 
praise."  If  we  were  to  see  a  church  all  assem- 
bled, every  man  in  his  place,  singing  and  exhorting 
in  such  language  as  this,  with  the  chief  magis- 
trate of  the  state  leading  them  on,  and  joining 
with  them  in  their  warmest  devotions,  should  we 
not  conclude  they  were  having  a  revival  ? 

When  Hezekiah  began  to  reign,  religion  was  in 
a  very  low  state.  The  people  had  forsaken  the 
house  of  God,  the  prescribed  offerings  had  been 
withh olden,  the  institutions  of  the  church  were  neg- 
lected, and  the  priests  had  left  the  altar  to  obtain 
bread  from  the  field.  But  Hezekiah  set  himself 
to  bring  about  a  reform.  He  opened  the  doors  of 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  repaired  them,  called 
in  the  priests  and  Levites,  and  set  them  to  sanctify 
themselves,  and  the  house  which  had  become 
defiled ;  and  when  every  thing  was  in  order,  he 
**  rose  early  and  gathered  the  rulers  of  the  city," 


184  REVIVALS    OF    RELiaiON. 

and  went  up  to  the  temple,  and  there  offered  burnt 
oflferings,  and  sin  offerings,  according  to  the  pro- 
visions of  the  law,  and  made  confession,  and 
praised  God,  and  rejoiced  with  "  all  the  people, 
that  God  had  prepared  the  people  ;  for  the  thing 
was  done  suddenly.^^  There  was  no  want  of 
priests  or  Levites,  or  singers,  or  people,  or  offer- 
ings, now.  The  king  had  set  himself  to  have  a 
revival,  and  God  had  blessed  his  endeavors. 

This  being  done,  he  made  arrangements  for  the 
extension  of  the  work.  Thus  far,  it  had  been  con- 
fined to  the  city.  He  now  sent  to  all  Israel,  and 
Judah,  and  wrote  letters  also  to  Ephraim,  and 
Manasseh,  that  they  should  come  to  the  house  of 
the  Lord  at  Jerusalem,  to  keep  the  Passover  unto 
the  Lord  God  of  Israel.  So  the  posts  rode  in 
every  direction,  and  the  people  came  up  with  offer- 
ings of  all  lawful  kinds,  beyond  the  necessities  of 
the  occasion,  and  prepared  themselves,  and  wor- 
shipped, and  kept  the  feast  seven  days,  with  great 
gladness  ;  and  the  Levites  and  priests  praised  the 
Lord  day  by  day.  And  such  was  the  interest  of 
the  occasion,  they  found  it  hard  to  part  even  then. 
So  "  the  whole  assemby  took  counsel,  and  kept 
other  seven  days  with  gladness.  And  there  was 
great  joy  in  Jerusalem,  such  as  there  had  not  been 
since  the  days  of  Solomon.  Then  the  priests  and 
Levites  arose  and  blessed  the  people  ;    and  their 


OBJECTIONS.  185 

voice  was  heard,  and  their  prayer  came  up  to  his 
holy  dwelling-place,  even  unto  heaven." — 2  Chron, 
chapters  30,  31,  and  32. 

Who  does  not  see  in  this  brief  sketch,  striking 
evidence  of  a  powerful  work  of  God.  Hezekiah 
understood  it  to  be  the  work  of  God,  and  to  be  a 
revival  too,  for  it  was  the  same  religion  his  fathers 
enjoyed  under  the  reign  of  David  and  Solomon, 
and  it  was  set  forth  according  to  the  law  of  Moses. 
And  he  did  not  misjudge,  as  the  sequel  will  show. 
For  being  dismissed,  "  all  Israel  that  were  present 
went  out  to  the  cities  of  Judah,  and  brake  the 
images  in  pieces,  and  cut  down  the  groves,  and 
threw  down  the  high  places,  and  the  altars  out  of 
all  Judah  and  Benjamin,  in  Ephraim  also  and 
Manasseh,  until  they  had  utterly  destroyed  them 
all.'*  Thus  the  work  went  on  till  a  thorough 
reform  was  effected,  for  it  is  said  that  "  every 
work  that  Hezekiah  began  in  the  service  of  the 
house  of  God,  and  in  the  law,  and  in  the  com- 
mandments, to  seek  his  God,  he  did  it  with  all  his 
heart,  and  prospered." 

There  was  a  similar  work  in  Jerusalem,  under 
the  reign  of  Josiah,  a  few  years  after.  It  is  said 
that  he  "  took  away  all  the  abominations  out  of  all 
the  countries  that  pertained  to  the  children  of 
l€raei,  and  made  all  that  were  present  in  Israel  to 
16 


186  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

serve,  even  to  serve  the  Lord  their  God.  And  all 
his  days  thej  departed  not  from  following  the 
Lord,  the  God  of  their  fathers."  The  revivals 
■which  occurred  by  the  instrumentality  of  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah,  were  not  less  powerful.  They  were 
originated  in  the  same  way,  and  issued  in  similar 
benefits  to  the  people.  Every  thing  was  not  done 
in  exact  order,  nor  did  all  hold  out  who  made  a 
profession,  but  nevertheless  great  good  was  accom- 
plished. The  progress  of  idolatry  was  checked, 
the  public  heart  was  turned  toward  the  Lord,  and 
religious  order  was  re-established.  But  we  have 
not  room  to  speak  of  them  particularly. 

If  we  come  down  to  the  days  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist, we  find  that  though  another  dispensation  is 
opened,  the  work  of  God  is  essentially  the  same. 
He  came  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 
saying  "  Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand."  His  object  was  the  same  as  that  of  the 
revivalists  of  former  days  before  mentioned,  viz.  : 
to  reform  the  people,  and  bring  them  to  love  and 
serve  God.  And  he  was  successful,  for  we  are 
told,  that  "  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea,  and  all  the 
region  round  about,"  went  out  to  him  and  were 
baptized,  confessing  their  sins.  And  so  great  was 
the  excitement,  that  even  the  Pharisees  and  Sadu- 
cees  came  to  his  baptism.     The  three  years  of 


OBJECTIONS.  187 

Christ's  ministiy  were  years  of  great  religious  in- 
terest. When  John  announced  his  approach,  the 
church  and  the  world  were  deeply  sunk  in  igno- 
rance and  vice.  As  he  and  his  apostles  went 
forth  preaching  and  teaching,  the  people  started 
from  their  slumbers,  and  many  gave  heed  to  the 
things  they  heard. 

But  the  gospel  in  its  fulness,  was  yet  to  be 
developed.  Jerusalem  had  been  the  scene  of 
great  revivals.  But  prophets  had  foretold  a 
greater,  which  was  yet  to  appear.  So,  after  all 
matters  pertaining  to  the  crucifixion,  resurrection, 
and  ascension  of  Christ,  had  been  fully  consid- 
ered, and  the  vacancy  occasioned  in  the  aposto- 
late,  by  the  death  of  Judas,  filled ;  while  the  apos- 
tles were  assembled  "  with  one  accord  in  one 
place,  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a 
rushing  mighty  wind,  and  filled  all  the  house  where 
they  were  sitting.  And  they  were  all  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other 
tongues  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance."  Here 
the  work  commenced,  and  immediately  it  was 
noised  abroad,  and  the  people  were  "  amazed, 
and  began  to  marvel,  saying  one  to  another.  What 
meaneth  this  ?  Others,  mocking,  said.  These  men 
are  filled  with  new  wine."  But  Peter  vindicated 
the  work,  and  preached,  as  did  the  other  apostles, 
convincing  the  people  of  "  sin,   of  righteousness, 


188  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

and  of  a  judgment  to  come,"  till  "  they  were 
pricked  in  their  hearts,  and  said,  men  and  breth- 
ren, what  shall  we  do  ?  "  The  result  of  that  day's 
effort  was  an  accession  of  three  thousand  souls  to 
the  church.  And  still  the  work  continued,  for  the 
"  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should 
be  saved." 

From  this  time,  the  revival  spirit  spread  till  the 
whole  country  was  brought  under  its  influence. 
Who  can  read  the  eventful  history  o-f  the  apostles 
without  seeing  that  they  were  revival  preachers  ? 
Let  such  sudden  transitions  of  character  occur 
under  modern  preaching  as  we  witness  at  Cesarea, 
under  Peter,  or  at  PhiUppi,  under  Paul  and  Silas^ 
or  at  Samaria,  under  Philip,  and  sinners,  and  false 
professors  would  complain  loudly.  What  would 
many  of  our  churches  think,  if  their  ministers 
should  go  to  "  getting  up  "  such  confessions,  and 
reform;  such  tumultuous  singing  and  praising 
God,  and  such  immense  collections  of  people  from 
all  parts  of  the  country,  with  gifts,  and  contribu- 
tions, more  than  enough  to  place  the  cause  beyond 
embarrassment  ?  And  what  would  they  say,  if 
they  were  to  hold  a  meeting  fourteen  day$  in  suc- 
cession, and  keep  the  town,  or  city,  in  a  storm  of 
religious  excitement  for  that  great  length  of  time  ? 
But  God's  faithful  servants,  Hezekiah,  and  Josiah, 
and  others^  did  this  very  thing,  and  the  Lord  ap- 


OBJECTIONS.  189 

proved,  and  gave  them  his  presence  and  blessing. 
The  truth  is,  many  of  the  church  organizations  of 
this  day  would  be  as  much  disturbed  by  such  a 
revival,  as  the  devils  coming  out  of  the  tombs, 
were  at  the  approach  of  Jesus.  They  are  as  op- 
posed to  the  spirituality  and  life  of  religion,  as 
were  the  Pharisees  and  hypocrites  of  the  first  cen- 
tury, and  if  they  were  as  ceremonial  or  liberal  as 
their  Jewish  predecessors,  they  might  well  be 
characterized  with  them  as  "  white d  sepulchres.'* 
When  spiritual  religion  is  at  the  lowest  ebb,  it  is 
flood  tide  with  them.  A  time  of  revival  is  to 
them  a  time  of  darkness  and  trial.  When  men 
pray  least,  and  pride  and  fashion  reach  their  rank- 
est growth,  they  flourish.  Let  the  spirit  of  serious- 
ness and  prayer  come  over  the  people,  and  they 
languish  and  die,  while  praying  churches  rejoice 
and  prosper. 

We  learn  that  revivals  are  Scriptural  from  other 
indications.  Says  the  Psalmist,  in  addressing 
himself  to  his  Maker,  "  Wilt  thou  not  receive  us 
again,  that  thy  people  may  rejoice  in  thee  ?  '* 
"  Show  us  thy  mercy,  0  Lord,  and  grant  us  thy 
salvation.  Return,  we  beseech  thee,  0  God  of 
hosts ;  look  down  from  heaven,  and  behold,  and 
visit  this  vine  ;  and  the  vineyard  which  thy  right 
hand  hath  planted,  and  the  branch  which  thou 
madest  strong  for  thyself:"     The  prophet  Habak- 


190  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

kuk,  aiming  at  the  same  thing,  prays,  "  0  Lord, 
revive  thy  work  ;  in  the  midst  of  the  years  make 
known,  in  wrath  remember  mercy."  These  prayers 
were  offered  in  behalf  of  the  church,  when  she 
was  in  a  low  state,  and  relate  to  spiritual  as  well 
as  temporal  blessings. 

The  predictions  of  Scripture  anticipate  the  same 
events.  They  point  out  what  God  would  do  for 
his  people  at  a  future  day,  and  one  of  them  began 
to  be  fulfilled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  "  For,'' 
said  Peter,  in  explaining  the  nature  of  that  work, 
"  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Joel :  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days, 
(saith  God,)  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  all 
flesh ;  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophesy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions, 
and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams ;  and  on 
my  servants  and  on  my  hand-maidens,  I  will  pour 
out,  in  those  days,  of  my  Spirit,  and  they  shall 
prophesy." 

We  see,  then,  that  not  only  the  spirit  and  ob- 
jects of  the  Scriptures  are  precisely  the  same  as 
those  displayed  in  modern  revivals,  but  that  the 
history^  prayers^  and  predictions  of  Scripture,  all 
conspire  to  show,  that  revivals  are  of  ancient  ori- 
gin, and  have  the  sanction  and  blessing  of  God, 
as  their  infallible  author.  The  objection,  there- 
fore, that  they  are  unscriptural,  is  entirely  ground- 


OBJECTIONS.  191 

less.  There  is  the  same  authority  for  them,  we 
have  for  faith,  or  obedience,  or  prayer,  for  they 
involve  all  these,  and  where  these  are  in  general 
exercise,  there  is  a  revival. 

"  Happy  soul,  who  sees  the  day, 

The  glad  day  of  gospel  grace  ; 
Thee,  my  Lord,  (thou  then  wilt  say,) 

Thee  will  I  for  ever  praise  ; 
Though  thy  wrath  against  me  burn'd, 

Thou  dost  comfort  me  again  ; 
All  thy  wrath  aside  is  turned. 

Thou  hast  blotted  out  my  sin." 

2.  Another  objection  urged  against  revivals,  is, 
that  they  lead  to  enthusiasm  and  disorder,  Tak 
ing  the  first  term  in  its  common  acceptation,  we 
admit  that  they  do  lead  to  enthusiasm,  but  deny 
that  this  is  a  valid  objection  to  them.  The  truth 
is,  any  degree  of  religious  zeal,  with  worldlings 
and  formalists,  is  thought  to  be  enthusiasm.  Let 
ministers  and  Christians  begin  to  act  in  earnest, 
and  attempt  to  do  something  for  the  souls  of  per- 
ishing men  ;  or  let  them  feel  the  inspiration  of  love, 
joy,  and  peace  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  praise  God 
with  emotion,  and  they  are  charged  at  once  with 
enthusiasm.  According  to  this  standard,  David 
was  the  greatest  enthusiast  that  ever  lived.  And 
Hezekiah,  and  Isaiah,  and  Paul,  and  John,  were 
rank  enthusiasts.  Having  never  felt  the  "joys 
of  salvation  "  in  their  own  hearts,  or  having  lost 
"  their  first  love,"  and  relapsed  into  the  spirit  of 


192  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

the  world,  every  manifestation  of  religious  feeling 
above  the  indications  of  their  disordered  thermom- 
eter, seems  to  these  objectors  to  be  extravagance. 
But  thej  forget  that  blind  men  should  speak 
modestly  of  colors,  and  deaf  men  should  not  be 
hasty  in  judging  of  sounds.  Let  them  judge  of 
these  things  by  the  same  standard  that  they  judge 
other  manifestations  of  interest,  and  they  will 
come  to  a  different  conclusion.  Why  do  they  see 
nothing  alarming  in  their  political  cabals,  where 
all  minds  are  strung  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of 
excitement,  and  every  throat  is  distended  to  its 
utmost  capacity,  to  ring  a  loud  hurrah  for  their 
favorite  candidate  ?  Thh  is  all  well  enough. 
And  so  it  is  to  celebrate  the  triumphs  of  party 
with  cannon  and  drum.  But  let  men  show  half 
the  interest  in  making  "  their  calling  and  election 
sure,"  and  celebrate  the  victories  they  have  gained 
over  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  with  sacri- 
fices of  thanksgiving,  and  songs  of  praise,  and 
they  are  getting  enthusiastic  ;  and  revivals  are 
feared,  because  of  their  tendency  to  create  this 
state  of  things.  The  objection  wears  a  suspicious 
aspect.  It  is  sometimes  made,  however,  by  per- 
sons who  have  a  lively  interest  in  the  cause  of 
God.  They  have  known  instances  in  revivals,  of 
individuals  running  into  foolish  and  hurtful  delu- 
sions, to  which  we  admit  there  is  a  liability,  to  be 


OBJECTIONS.  193 

guarded  against.  But  this  cannot  be  a  valid  ob- 
jection to  revivals.  There  is  a  liability,  if  we 
learn  our  children  to  read,  that  they  will  read  infi- 
del books,  ruin  themselves,  and  perhaps  many 
others.  But  will  we,  therefore,  keep  them  in 
ignorance  ?  So,  if  we  teach  them  industry,  and 
economy,  it  may  lead  them  to  love  the  world,  and 
lose  their  souls.  Shall  we,  therefore,  train  them 
in  idleness  and  extravagance  ?  By  no  means,  for 
while  we  allow  that  the  liabilities  named,  do  exist, 
we  believe  ignorance  and  idleness  to  be  far  greater 
evils.  So,  while  we  cannot  deny  that  men  may 
run  into  enthusiasm,  if  they  repent,  and  become 
the  children  of  God,  we  believe  the  liabilities  of 
neglecting  this  work,  to  be  infinitely  greater,  and 
men  seldom  repent,  except  in  times  of  revival. 

Dr.  Sprague  speaks  on  this  point  with  great 
propriety.  "  Suppose,"  says  he,  "  there  is  some 
enthusiasm  mingled  with  revivals,  shall  we  on  this 
ground  reject  them  altogether?  Because  some 
few  individuals  in  such  a  scene  may  act  the  part 
of  enthusiasts,  is  all  the  true  Christian  feehng, 
and  Christian  conduct,  which  is  exemplified  by 
many  others,  to  be  considered  of  no  account  ? 
Where  is  the  man  who  adopts  the  same  principle 
in  respect  to  his  worldly  affairs  ?  If  you  should 
import  the  productions  of  some  foreign  clime,  and 
IT 


194  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

should  discover  that  a  small  part  of  the  quantity 
had  been  injured  bj  the  voyage,  and  that  the  rest 
had  not  suffered  at  all,  would  you  cast  the  whole 
of  it  from  you,  or  would  you  not  rather  make  a 
careful  separation  between  the  good  and  the  bad, 
retaining  the  one,  and  rejecting  the  other  ?  And 
why  should  not  the  same  principle  be  admitted  in 
respect  to  revivals  ?  Would  it  not  be  more  equit- 
able, would  it  not  be  more  candid,  to  separate  the 
precious  from  the  vile,  and  to  let  the  sentence  of 
condemnation  fall  only  where  it  is  deserved  ?  " 

In  regard  to  the  other  part  of  the  objection, 
we  admit  there  is  more  danger  of  certain  disor- 
ders in  times  of  revival,  than  at  other  times. 
People  are  more  likely  to  stay  late  at  meeting,  to 
speak  and  sing  earnestly  and  loudly,  and  devote 
much  of  their  precious  time  to  religious  duties,  all 
of  which  are  disorders  in  the  esteem  of  some. 
They  may  desire  to  carry  matters  to  greater 
lengths,  than  what  the  more  considerate  regard  to 
be  expedient.  But  it  is  to  be  considered,  whether 
these  disorders  are  not  infinitely  less  than  those 
which  are  practised  by  many  when  there  is  no 
revival.  The  greatest  disorder  into  which  a 
church  can  fall,  is  that  of  spiritual  indifference. 
To  God  it  is  infinitely  offensive.  "  I  would,"  says 
he,  "  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.     So,  because  thou  art 


OBJECTIONS.  195 

lukewann,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth.'* 
And  is  it  not  a  horrid  disorder  for  sinners,  living 
under  the  very  wing  of  the  church,  to  continue  to 
resist  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  go  on  in  rebellion 
against  their  Creator  ?  If  those  churches  which 
are  so  afraid  of  the  disorders  of  revivals,  would 
only  think  what  terrible  disorders  they  are  prac- 
tising every  day,  in  living  in  so  much  conformity 
to  the  world,  and  in  so  many  sins,  and  in  such 
coldness,  letting  sinners  go  on  to  destruction  un- 
disturbed, we  should  hear  no  more  of  this  objec- 
tion. 

Those  who  will  have  revivals,  must  not  be  too 
particular.  There  was  never  one  yet  which  was 
not  marred  by  some  human  imperfection,  and  we 
fear  there  never  will  be.  All  will  allow  that  Hez- 
ekiah  was  a  very  prudent  man,  and  that  he  man- 
aged the  revival  under  him,  with  great  propriety. 
Yet,  he  had  occasion  to  mourn  over  dangerous 
disorders.  "  For  a  multitude  of  the  people,  even 
many  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  Issachar  and 
Zebulon,  had  not  cleansed  themselves,  yet  did 
they  eat  the  passover  otlm^wise  than  as  it  was 
written.^' — 2  Chron.  30:  18.  This  was  a  great 
evil,  but  who  will  not  admit,  that  it  was  vastly 
less,  than  that  the  people  should  continue  in  their 
idolatry,  and  the  house  and  ordinances  of  God 
remain   neglected.      If  "  a  multitude "   ate  the 


196  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

Passover  as  it  was  not  -writteii,  many  more  ate  it 
as  it  was  written.  Hezekiah  deeply  regretted  this 
irregularity,  but  did  he  give  up  the  revival,  to 
avoid  a  repetition  of  it  ?  Far  from  it.  He  did 
as  every  sensible,  pious  man  would  do  —  he  set 
himself  to  correct  the  evil  in  such  a  way  as  not  to 
hinder  the  good  that  was  being  done.  He  "  prayed 
for  them,  saying,  The  Lord  pardon  every  one  that 
prepare th  his  heart  to  seek  God,  the  Lord  God  of 
his  fathers,  though  he  be  not  cleansed  according 
to  the  purification  of  the  sanctuary.  And  the 
Lord  hearkened  to  Hezekiah,  and  healed  the 
people.'* 

But  what  are  frequently  characterized  as  disor- 
ders, are  not  so.  They  are  the  legitimate  out- 
speaking of  a  living  soul,  a  soul  upon  which  God 
is  at  work.  Some  who  saw  the  publican  smite 
upon  his  breast,  and  heard  him  cry,  "  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner,"  no  doubt  thought  him  a 
little  beside  himself.  The  disciples  considered  it 
disorderly  for  the  woman  of  Canaan  to  cry  so  loud 
and  long  after  Jesus,  that  he  might  deliver  her 
daughter  of  the  devil  with  which  she  was  vexed. 
But  Christ  commended  her.  And  so  it  is  now. 
Every  thing  which  does  not  exactly  tally  with  the 
narrow  notions,  and  stereotyped  formalities  of 
some  men,  is  disorderly,  and  every  manifestation 
of  feeling,  whether  of  joy  or  sorrow,  is  enthusiasm. 


OEJECTIONS.  197 

If  such  persons  were  to  be  regarded,  revivals 
would  have  a  speedy  end. 

But  while  we  pay  little  respect  to  this  kind  of 
fastidiousness,  we  insist  on  consistency  of  deport- 
ment. Persons  under  much  excitement,  (and  ex- 
citement they  must  have  to  be  of  any  service  to 
the  cause  of  Christ,  or  to  be  converted,)  are  lia- 
ble to  extravagance,  as  when  in  earnest  about  any 
thing  else.  But  with  proper  care,  no  permanent 
evil  will  ensue  from  it.  A  prudent  man,  who  is 
himself  in  the  work,  will  generally  be  able  to  reg- 
ulate almost  any  amount  of  religious  feeling  in 
community,  so  as  to  advance  the  cause  without 
injuring  the  machinery.  While  one  who  is  too 
courageous,  or  too  cautious,  may  burst  the  boiler 
and  run  the  ship  ashore. 

3.  It  is  objected,  also,  that  revivals  are  inex- 
■pedient  —  that  religion  can  be  better  promoted 
without  them.  If  this  be  so,  then  they  are  not 
the  work  of  God,  or  God  has  erred  in  regard  to 
the  best  method  of  doing  his  work,  neither  of 
which  will  be  assumed.  Those  who  make  this  ob- 
jection, are  Christians.  They  believe  in  conver- 
sions, and  differ  from  the  friends  of  revivals 
only  in  this,  they  think  that  it  is  better  to  have 
sinners  come  in  gradually,  and  coolly,  rather  than 
in  groups,  and  under  the  excitement  common  in 
revivals. 


198  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

Now,  to  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  the  waj 
proposed,  we  make  no  objection.  We  have  known 
some  interesting  cases.  Nor,  can  we  object,  cer- 
tainly, to  Christians  always  living  in  a  state  of 
spiritual  health  and  activity,  so  as  to  need  no  occa- 
sional quickening.  This  is,  indeed,  very  desira- 
ble. But  we  know  that  they  do  not  generally  live 
so.  The  more  common  experience  is  that  of  stu- 
pidity and  decline.  If  one  is  occasionally  aroused, 
he  is  soon  frozen  up  again  by  the  coldness  of  those 
around  him.  And  when  one  falls  out  by  the  way, 
there  is  not  spirit  and  life  enough  in  the  rest  to 
restore  him,  and  thus  the  flock  is  frittered  away. 
This  is  the  ordinary  condition  of  things,  till  God 
pours  out  his  Spirit,  and  there  is  a  revival.  So 
that  the  real  question  at  issue  is,  which  is  best  for 
the  cause,  to  have  revivals  of  religion,  or  contin- 
ual death  and  decay  ?  In  other  words,  to  let  the 
church  run  out,  or  relapse  into  open  infidelity  or 
heathenism  ;  or  co-operate  with  God  in  stirring  up 
the  people  by  all  lawful  means  to  seek  their  Savior, 
and  prepare  for  his  kingdom. 

Look  where  we  may,  and  we  find  the  occasional 
conversions  contended  for,  are  not  half  equal  to 
the  deaths  and  apostasies  which  take  place  in  the 
churches  where  they  occur.  And  churches  which 
depend  upon  these,  will  inevitably  run  out,  unless 
they  can  proselyte  the  fruit  of  other  men's  labors, 


OBJECTIONS.  199 

or  contrive  some  way  to  make  it  popular  for  un- 
converted men  to  join  them.  Both  of  these 
expedients  are  resorted  to,  by  some  churches, 
rather  than  to  submit  to  the  labor  of  having  revi- 
vals. So  they  resist  the  Holy  Ghost,  deny  the 
faith,  daub  with  untempered  mortar,  and  steal  the 
lambs  of  other  flocks,  while  they  leave  sinners  to 
perish  in  their  sins. 

If  it  were  practicable  to  secure  the  objects  of 
revivals  without  the  labor,  and  anxiety,  and  excite- 
ment, and  persecution  connected  with  them,  every 
friend  of  Christ  would  rejoice.  It  could  have 
been  no  gratification  to  Jeremiah  to  weep  day  and 
night  over  the  desolations  of  Zion  ;  or  to  Nehemiah, 
to  hazard  his  life,  and  reputation,  and  face  a  storm 
of  persecution,  to  revive  the  work  of  God  in  Jeru- 
salem. Nor  was  it  any  pleasure  to  the  apostles 
to  be  traduced,  and  stoned,  and  killed,  aside  from 
the  utility  of  the  work  to  which  they  were  devo- 
ted. And  we  have  no  doubt,  that  revival  minis- 
ters and  churches  now-a-days,  would  enjoy  the 
honors,  and  repose  of  idleness  in  God's  vineyard, 
as  well  as  others,  if  it  were  not  for  the  necessity 
they  see  for  activity,  and  the  commands  of  con- 
science. But  they  have  no  such  ideas  of  the 
prince  of  darkness,  as  to  believe  that  he  will  sur- 
render his  empire  in  the  human  heart  without 
some  ado.     Nor  have  they  such  low  views  of  the 


200  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

power  and  dominion  of  sm,  the  habit  and  love  of 
it,  as  to  suppose  that  the  sinner  can  be  persuaded 
to  renounce  it  without  some  extraordinary  influence 
being  exerted  over  him.  Much  less  do  they  con- 
ceive how  he  can  repent  and  take  up  the  cross, 
and  follow  Christ,  without  excitement.  It  is  utterly 
impossible.  What !  give  up  his  idols,  his  darling 
pleasures,  his  lucrative,  but  wicked  business,  that 
is  richly  endowing  him,  his  relatives  and  associates 
who  love  and  flatter  him,  give  them  all  up  without 
excitement !  Is  it  possible !  And  submit  to 
Christ,  too,  against  his  own  prejudices,  and  the 
prejudices  of  the  community;  against  the  remon- 
strances of  his  wife,  and  the  taunts  of  his  friends ; 
against  the  reproaches  of  the  wicked,  and  many 
false  professors,  and  all  without  excitement !  How 
ridiculous !  How  unphilosophical !  It  is  a  libel 
upon  all  experience  and  common  sense. 

Saul  of  Tarsus  was  a  man  of  the  utmost  candor, 
and  reflection.  If  any  one  can  be  reasoned  out 
of  his  prejudices,  and  brought  to  the  deliberate 
and  unexcited  choice  of  Christ,  he  might  have 
been.  But  God  knew  that  such  were  his  feelings 
and  relations,  that  nothing  short  of  a  terrible 
excitement  would  bring  him  to  right  action,  and 
he  had  it.  "  Trembling  and  astonished,**  he  made 
his  first  acknowledgment  of  the  proper  character 
of  Jesus,  and  sought  counsel  at  his  hand.      The 


OBJECTIONS.  201 

jailer  was  equally  alarmed.  Sinners  never  seek 
God  as  they  ought,  till  by  a  light  from  heaven,  or 
an  earthquake,  or  some  distressing  affliction,  or  by 
the  powerful  word  or  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 
driven  to  extremities,  and  feel  they  must  repent 
or  be  damned.  And  to  think  of  bringing  them  to 
this  point  without  excitement,  is  the  height  of 
folly.  But  this  excitement  is  impossible  in  the 
stupid  process  contended  for  in  the  objection.  God 
works  by  means,  and  his  means  generally  have 
some  adaptation  to  the  end  to  be  secured.  But 
this  is  a  lulling  process,  that  stupifies  a  dozen  to 
every  one  it  arouses,  and  brings  to  Christ ;  and  to 
abandon  revivals  to  drag  along  in  so  sluggish  a 
manner,  is  to  renounce  Christianity. 

4.  It  is  objected,  that  revivals  sometimes  lead 
to  insanity  and  suicide.  We  will  not  deny  that 
instances  of  the  kind  have  occurred.  It  is  well 
known  that  minds  of  a  certain  cast  cannot  endure 
excitement  from  any  source,  and  when  they  have 
taken  an  interest  in  religion,  whether  in  a  revival 
or  not,  they  have,  in  some  cases,  lost  their  bal- 
ance. But,  that  this  is  a  valid  objection  to  revi- 
vals, we  deny.  More  have  become  insane  for 
the  want  of  religion,  than  ever  did  in  seeking  it, 
or  in  its  enjoyment.  For  instance,  where  they 
have  met  with  severe  reverses  of  fortune,  and 
lost  their  chief  good.      Had   they  placed   their 


202  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

aflfections  on  God,  and  made  the  lost  object  subor- 
dinate, as  any  Christian  would  have  done,  they 
had  been  able  to  rejoice  in  their  trouble,  and  thus 
been  saved  from  wreck.  People  often  commit 
suicide  through  excessive  passion,  but  rehgion 
excludes  it.  Disappointed  love  has  sometimes 
been  the  occasion  of  insanity,  but  he  who  makes 
religion  his  theme,  loves  God  supremely,  and  his 
creatures  as  may  consist  therewith. 

But  why  is  not  this  objection  urged,  if  it  be 
valid,  against  other  things,  which  occasion  these 
evils  ?  Did  one  ever  object  to  matrimony  because 
lovers  sometimes  vex,  and  drive  each  other  to  sui- 
cide ?  Or  to  business,  because  some  business  men 
have  been  perplexed  and  deranged  thereby  ?  Or 
to  education,  because  students  have  sometimes 
wrung  their  brains  to  excess  ?  Such  a  thing  was 
never  known.  All  agree  that  these  are  contin- 
gencies for  which  matrimony,  business,  and  learn- 
ing, are  not  responsible.  Why  not  apply  the 
same  principle  to  revivals  ?  The  answer  is  plain 
—  the  objector  is  an  enemy  to  religion.  He  seeks 
to  impeach  it,  that  he  may  stop  its  progress.  He 
don't  object  to  dancing  till  a  late  hour  of  the 
night,  at  balls  and  parties.  This  to  him  is  right 
enough,  though  thousands  have  lost  their  lives  by 
the  means.  Nor  docs  he  object  to  drinking  alco- 
holic liquors,  though  the  most  fruitful  source  of 


OBJECTIONS.  203 

insanity  and  death  in  the  known  world.  Why 
not  ?  The  reason  is  obvious  —  he  loves  the  dance, 
and  he  loves  the  bottle.  But  religion !  revivals  ! 
ah  !  these  are  terrible  evils  ! 

But  we  believe  the  number  of  these  cases  is 
greatly  exaggerated.  They  are  published  and  re- 
published in  the  papers  and  pulpits  of  the  enemies 
of  the  work,  with  so  much  emphasis,  they  seem  to 
be  numerous  ;  which  is  not  the  fact.  But  were 
they  ten  times  as  many  as  they  are  assumed  to  be, 
revivals  would  still  be  vastly  important.  Their 
advantages  infinitely  more  than  counterbalance  the 
evil  mentioned,  in  its  worst  form ;  for  proof  of  which 
we  have  only  to  look  at  the  facts  involved.  On 
the  one  side,  there  is  the  premature  death  of  a 
fellow  being,  perhaps  a  father,  husband,  or  brother. 
A  great  loss  indeed !  But  it  may  be  his  gain. 
On  the  other,  the  church  has  been  greatly  quick- 
ened, and  thus,  many  saved,  perhaps  from  back- 
sliding, and  one  or  two  hundred  sinners  have 
turned  from  sin  to  holiness,  and  become  heirs  of 
God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  Some  of  them 
were  profane,  intemperate,  licentious.  Sabbath- 
breakers,  and  otherwise  opposed  to  God  and  good 
society,  corrupting  and  being  corrupted  ;  but  now 
they  are  "washed,  they  are  sanctified,  they  are 
justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  by 
the  Spirit  of  our  God.'*     Had  they  continued  in 


204  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

sin  another  year,  possibly  another  month,  they 
might  have  been  lost ;  but  now  they  have  good 
hope  of  everlasting  life.  In  the  balances  of  eter- 
nity, these  considerations  outweigh  all  others. 

5.  It  is  farther  objected,  that  revivals  disturb 
the  peace  of  families.  That  some  families  have 
been  disturbed  by  revivals  we  are  not  disposed  to 
deny.  This  is  an  evidence  that  they  are  Chistian 
revivals.  *'  I  come  not,"  said  Christ,  "  to  send 
peace,  but  a  sword.  For  I  come  to  set  a  man  at 
variance  against  his  father,  and  the  daughter 
against  her  mother.  And  a  man's  foes  shall  be 
they  of  his  own  household."  The  meaning  is,  the 
doctrine  I  shall  preach,  and  the  religion  the  peo- 
ple will  embrace  through  me,  is  so  opposed  to 
established  systems  and  prejudices,  and  especially 
the  prejudices  of  the  natural  heart,  that  unbeliev- 
ers will  be  offended,  and  persecute  those  of  their 
own  household.  This  prophecy  was  literally  ful- 
filled, and  has  ever  been,  where  Christ*  has  been 
faithfully  preached,  and  revivals  enjoyed.  Child- 
ren have  been  severely  punished,  parents  insulted 
and  abused,  and  wives  inhumanly  threatened  and 
oppressed.  But  we  deny  that  revivals  are  respon- 
sible. These  things  are  the  products  of  the  car- 
nal mind.  In  their  enmity  against  God,  wicked 
men  venture  to  take  liberties  with  the  inalienable 
rights  of  others,  and  assume  to  dictate  what  sort 


OBJECTIONS.  205 

of  religion  they  shall  have,  and  how  much  of  it. 
They  usurp  prerogatives  over  their  wives  and 
children,  which  God  has  never  given  them.  The 
responsibility  of  the  difficulty  rests  on  them,  and 
revivals  are  only  the  innocent  occasion  of  it. 
Their  friends  are  doing  a  solemn  duty,  obeying 
God,  but  they  interfere  and  claim  paramount 
authority. 

But  were  these  difficulties  many  times  as  nu- 
merous and  great  as  they  really  are,  they  would 
form  no  valid  objection  to  revivals.  They  were 
greater  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  the  apostles 
than  now  ;  and  yet  these  immortal  exemplars  of 
revival  effort,  pushed  their  endeavors  in  every 
direction,  and  stayed  not  for  any  domestic,  or 
other  troubles,  that  opposed  them.  And  besides, 
great  as  they  may  be,  the  blessings  of  revivals 
are  unspeakably  greater.  The  former  are  social 
and  temporal,  the  latter  spiritual  and  eternal.  If 
the  peace  of  some  families  is  disturbed,  that  of 
others  is  restored  —  if  the  pleasures  of  sin  are 
interrupted,  those  of  religion  are  established. 

6.  It  is  objected  that  many  who  are,  or  profess 
to  be  converted  in  revivals,  soon  relapse  into  their 
old  habits,  and  are  as  bad,  and  sometimes  even 
worse  than  they  were  before.  We  are  frank  to 
admit  that  these  statements  are  too  true.  The 
Christian  church  has  experienced  deep  mortifica- 


206  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

tion  and  reproach  from  this  source,  and  would  fain 
avoid  all  occasion  of  more,  if  practicable.  But 
whether  this  evil  is  attributable  to  revivals,  is 
another  question.  Do  not  apostasies  occur,  too, 
among  the  few  who  profess  conversion  when  there 
is  no  revival  ?  We  do  not  refer  to  a  moral,  and 
steady  class,  who  join  the  church  without  much 
spiritual  light.  They  never  get  very  high,  and 
seldom  fall,  whether  they  join  in  a  revival  or  not. 
We  refer  especially  to  those  who  are  awakened 
and  converted  singly^  and  come  along  without  at- 
tracting much  attention.  Are  there  no  relap- 
ses among  these  ?  We  speak  with  some  authority 
when  we  affirm,  there  are  as  many  backsliders 
among  them  in  proportion  to  the  whole  number,  as 
among  those  who  are  converted  in  revivals.  But 
the  whole  number  being  comparatively  small,  the 
apostasies  are  few.  This  is  one  reason  why  they 
may  seem  to  persevere  better  than  others.  And 
another  is,  making  so  little  ado  about  their  conver- 
sion, their  decline  is  less  marked  than  it  would  be 
under  other  circumstances.  The  objection,  there- 
fore, Ues  with  as  much  force  against  conversions 
at  any  time,  as  against  those  which  occur  in  revi- 
vals. 

The  idea  implied  in  this  objection,  viz. :  that  revi- 
vals are  characterized  by  too  much  excitement  to 
produce   sound   and  enduring  conversions,  is   an 


OBJECTIONS.  207 

error.  As  we  have  before  intimated,  it  is  impossi- 
ble in  the  nature  of  the  case,  to  be  converted  by 
repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Christ  without 
excitement.  And  the  colder  the  church  and  the 
community  are,  the  greater  the  necessity,  because 
the  cross  is  greater  than  in  a  general  awakening. 
If  strong  excitement,  therefore,  is  dangerous  to 
the  stability  of  converts,  they  run  greater  hazard 
in  being  converted  at  a  time  of  spiritual  indiffer- 
ence than  in  a  revival.  But  it  should  not  be  for- 
gotten, that  with  all  the  apostasies  among  revival 
converts,  which  we  allow  are  very  numerous  and 
painful,  the  great  mass  of  professors,  who  now 
compose  the  Christian  church,  are  of  this  class. 
It  appears,  also,  that  many  of  them  were  converted 
in  revivals,  which  were  thought  to  be  managed 
with  the  greatest  imprudence.  This  is  strictly 
true  with  many  who  form  the  spiritual  bone  and 
sinew  of  the  church.  So,  that  while  we  have 
reason  to  mourn  that  some  converts  backslide,  we 
can  rejoice  and  thank  God  that  many  persevere. 
The  revivals  under  the  kings  and  prophets  of  old, 
were  followed  by  apostasies  greater  than  what  it 
has  fallen  to  our  lot  to  see.  They  even  relapsed  into 
idolatry,  and  abjured  their  Maker  almost  to  a  man. 
But  the  few  who  remained,  did  not  consider  this 
an  objection  to  a  revival,  but  rather  an  infinite 
reason  why  there  should  be  one.     And  it  will  be 


208  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

observed,  that  this  was  their  principal  argument 
with  Gfod,  to  secure  his  interposition.  If  people 
would  be  converted,  and  live  religion  as  they 
ought,  a  revival  would  not  be  necessary.  But 
they  are  strongly  reluctant  to  embrace  Christ,  and 
prone  to  forsake  him ;  and  hence  we  must  have 
revivals,  or  sink  down  to  destruction. 

But  we  apprehend  that  many  of  the  apostasies 
referred  to,  are  chargeable  upon  the  church  rather 
than  upon  the  revival.  Many  churches  are  so  cold 
and  careless,  they  take  little  care  of  converts. 
They  seem  to  expect  that  they  will  act  just  like 
old  Christians,  and  that  without  training ;  and  if 
they  do  not,  they  comfort  themselves  by  saying, 
"there,  that  is  just  as  I  expected,  I  thought  they 
would  not  persevere."  Young  converts  are  in  a 
critical  condition.  They  need  the  greatest  sym- 
pathy, and  watch-care  possible,  and  unless  they 
receive  it,  will  be  likely  to  decline.  Before  we 
urge  their  apostasy  as  an  objection  to  revivals,  we 
had  better  inquire  whether  we  have  done  all  our 
duty  to  them.  This,  perhaps,  may  remedy  the 
evil,  and  supercede  the  objection. 

These,  we  believe  to  be  the  most  prominent 
and  plausible  objections  that  can  be  started ;  yet 
they  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  to  the  advan- 
tages of  the  work  they  are  designed  to  reproach. 
And  this  is  true  of  all  the   evils  we  have  ever 


OBJECTIONS.  209 

known  to  result  from  revivals.  To  reform  sinners 
and  wed  them  to  Christ,  is  a  great  business — a 
vast  enterprise ! 

"  Enough  to  fill  an  angel's  heart, 
And  filled  a  Savior's  hands." 

It  is  also  a  difficult  work.  One  which  requires 
great  courage  and  energy^  and  faith  —  great  pa- 
tience and  perseverance  ;  and  one  which  few  men 
can  prosecute  successfully,  without  sometimes  com- 
mitting great  mistakes.  Yet  we  would  say  to 
them,  and  to  all,  work  on!  Watch  and  pray;  be 
careful^  but  courageous^  and  energetic;  move 
gently^  but  with  power  ;  determine  on  success,  and 
have  it.  It  is  the  work  of  God,  and  is  infinitely 
better  for  sinners,  with  all  the  defects  of  human 
ignorance  and  passion  that  sometimes  attach  to  it, 
than  undisturbed  sin. 


18 


CHAPTER    X. 

TIIE  MANNER  OF  IMPROVING  REVIVALS,  TO 
RENDER  THEM  MOST   USEFUL. 

If  it  were  true  that  the  sinner  once  converted 
to  God  is  secure  for  heaven,  it  would  be  less  im- 
portant what  training  he  should  receive  as  a  young 
convert.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  denied,  even  in  this 
case,  that  such  a  training  as  would  promote  his 
usefulness  to  others,  would  be  desirable.  But 
since  God  has  made  both  his  final  salvation  and 
usefulness  in  a  great  measure  dependent  on  him- 
self, and  since  his  course  is,  in  an  important  sense, 
to  be  determined  by  his  instructors,  great  care 
should  be  taken  so  to  educate  and  govern  young  con- 
verts, as  to  preserve  them  in  the  faith,  and  render 
them  in  the  highest  degree  useful  and  happy.  In 
making  a  few  suggestions  on  this  point,  we  remark, 

1 .  They  should  he  treated  with  the  utmost  terir 
demess  and  symjMtht/.  God  has  designated  them, 
"  new-born  babes,"  ''  babes  in  Christ,"  &c.,  indi- 
cating the  guilelessness,  and  childlike  sincerity, 
and  delicacy  of  their  minds.     However  stern  and 

210 


TREATMENT   OF   CONVERTS.  211 

inflexible  may  be  their  natural  composition,  and 
whatever  severity  they  may  be  able  to  endure  from 
the  world,  they  are  exceedingly  tender  on  all 
spiritual  questions,  and  ill-prepared  for  any  thing 
like  coldness  or  harshness  from  their  spiritual 
counsellors.  Thus  says  St.  Paul  to  the  Thessalo- 
niahs,  "  we  were  gentle  among  you,  even  as  a 
nurse  cherisheth  her  children.  So  being  affection- 
ately desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have 
imparted  unto  you,  not  the  gospel  of  God  only, 
but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  dear  unto 
us."  "  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  also,  how 
holily,  and  justly,  and  unblamably  we  behaved 
ourselves  among  you  that  believe.  As  ye  know 
how  we  exhorte-d,  and  comforted,  and  charged 
every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his  children^ 
that  ye  would  walk  worthy  of  God." 

Dr.  Clarke's  paraphrase,  in  part,  of  these 
verses,  is  as  follows :  "  Far  from  assuming  the 
authority  which  we  had,  we  acted  toward  you  as  a 
tender  nurse  or  parent  does  to  a  delicate  child. 
We  fed,  counselled,  cherished  and  bore  with  you; 
we  taught  you  to  walk,  preserved  you  from  stum- 
bling, and  led  you  in  a  right  way.  We  had  such 
intense  love  for  you,  that  we  were  not  only  willing 
and  forward  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  to  you ;  but  also  to  give  our  otvn  lives  for 
your    sake,    because    ye    were    dear   unto  us." 


212  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

He  adds,  "  What  pastoral  care  is  marked  here  ? 
They  comforted.  They  found  many  under  trials 
and  temptations,  and  these  they  encouraged.  The 
spirit  in  which  they  performed  all  these  branches 
of  the  pastoral  care,  was  that  which  was  most 
likely  to  ensure  success ;  as  a  father  treats  his 
children,  so  they  treated  every  member  of  the 
church.*' 

Young  converts  are  ignorant.  They  cannot 
have  learned  the  whole  will  of  God,  especially 
those  who  have  almost  entirely  neglected  his 
word ;  much  less  do  they  understand  all  the  devi- 
ces of  "  the  wicked  one."  They,  therefore,  not 
only  need  instruction  on  all  points  pertaining  to 
their  religious  welfare,  but  they  equally  need  the 
utmost  forbearance  and  kindness  of  their  ministers 
and  brethren.  They  often  stumble  through  mis- 
apprehension. They  suppose  that  to  be  sin  which 
is  only  temptation.  And  they  not  unfrequently 
mistake  faith  for  presumption,  or  compare  them- 
selves with  what  others  appear  to  be,  instead  of 
the  Bible,  and  thus  get  into  darkness  and  doubts. 
They  may  have  formed  wrong  notions  of  the 
nature  and  effects  of  religion,  and  are  perplexing 
themselves,  because  their  experience  does  not  har- 
monize fully  with  them.  They  have  not  as  much 
feeling  as  they  expected ;  or,  perchance,  have  not 
seen  a  great  light  like  others ;  or  are  tempted  to 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.       213 

believe  themselves  hypocrites,  when  in  fact  they 
are  sincere  and  honest  Christians. 

Now,  these  and  many  other  little  difficulties, 
incident  to  spiritual  infancy  and  childhood,  are  to 
be  met  and  rectified  in  the  spirit  of  sympathy 
and  kindness,  if  we  will  save  the  subjects  of  them 
from  discouragement  and  backsliding.  To  pass 
coldly  by  young  converts  under  any  of  these  em- 
barrassments, or  in  any  way  to  insinuate  that  they 
are  not  converted,  or  have  backslidden,  and  treat 
them  rather  as  an  executioner  than  a  parent,  or  a 
nurse,  is  a  miserable  error,  which  can  but  prove 
fatal,  in  many  cases.  This,  certainly,  is  not  cher- 
ishing them  "  as  a  nurse  cherishes  her  children." 
They  need  to  be  visited,  and  noticed,  and  con- 
versed with,  and  prayed  for,  as  they  never  were 
before  ;  and  especially,  as  old  companions  and 
friends  may  be  still  teasing,  and  worrying  them 
with  solicitations,  and  threats,  and  persecutions, 
they  hardly  know  how  to  bear. 

We  are  aware  there  is  difficulty  connected  with 
this  subject.  It  is  a  settled  fact  that  those  who 
have  been  the  means  of  the  sinner's  conversion, 
are  most  esteemed  by  him,  and  are,  therefore,  best 
qualified  in  one  respect,  at  least,  to  become  his 
spiritual  guides.  They  have  a  reciprocal  feeling 
towards  each  other,  growing  out  of  the  circum- 
stances in  the  case,  which  can  exist  in  no  other 


214  REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION. 

relation ;  something  like  the  feeling  of  parents  and 
children.  But  still,  as  real  religion  is  the  same  in 
all  hearts,  and  the  temptations  and  trials  incident 
to  its  practice  and  enjoyment,  are  common  to  all 
communities,  it  is  practicable  for  Christians  to  enter 
sympathetically  and  affectionately  into  the  interests 
of  young  converts,  with  whose  spiritual  birth  they 
had  nothing  to  do.  Of  course,  we  refer  to  Chru- 
tians,  persons  who  have  been  converted  themselves, 
and  who  retain  their  ''first  love.^^  If  men  have 
not  been  converted,  or  have  backslidden  from  Christ, 
and  lost  their  interest  in  religion,  they  cannot  enter 
into  the  trials  and  feelings  of  young  converts. 
Their  course  will  naturally  be  cold  and  stiff,  and 
harsh  —  it  will  be  repulsive  rather  than  inviting, 
and  if  it  drives  them  off  to  other  churches,  and  as- 
sociations, it  is  no  more  than  we  might  reasonably 
expect.  The  truth  is,  their  minds  are  easily  af- 
fected ;  they  properly  desire,  and  expect  the  kind- 
est treatment  from  older  Christians  with  whom  they 
associate,  and  if  they  do  not  receive  it,  it  afflicts 
them,  because  they  are  but  babes  in  Christ,  and  need 
it. 

This  subject  is  one  to  which  itinerant  ministers 
should  give  special  attention.  It  has  occurred  to 
us,  when  listening  to  complaints  about  the  converts 
gathered  into  the  church  under  the  labors  of  a  suc- 
cessful predecessor,  whether  the  fault  was  not 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.       215 

more  in  the  present  incumbent,  than  in  him,  or  in 
the  converts  themselves.  One  thing  is  quite  cer- 
tain, viz.,  some  ministers  seldom  have  such  com- 
plaints to  make.  They  go  to  their  new  field  in  the 
spirit  of  revival,  visit,  and  get  personally  acquaint- 
ed with  all  the  converts,  "  rejoice  with  those  who 
rejoice,  and  weep  with  those  who  weep,"  and  thus 
so  ingratiate  themselves  into  the  affections  of  all, 
as  to  secure  all  to  Christ  and  the  church.  In  doing 
this,  they  find  great  need  of  charity,  and  patience, 
and  possibly  have  to  resist  some  temptations  to  evil 
speaking  against  the  late  pastor,  and  the  revival 
under  his  administrations  ;  but  I  submit  it  to  the 
reader,  whether  it  is  not  the  more  magnanimous 
and  Christian  course.  If  itinerant  ministers  do  not 
pursue  it,  the  time  will  come  when  those  who  labor 
most  among  them  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
must  be  discouraged.  Pleasant  as  the  work  is, 
under  ordinary  circumstances,  no  man  can  feel 
much  interest  in  having  sinners  born  into  the  king- 
dom of  God  to  be  buried  by  his  successor.  If  the 
converts  brought  into  the  church  by  the  tears  and 
labors  of  one  man  were  to  be  left  to  die,  uncared 
for  by  him  who  might  come  after,  as  the  victims 
of  false  hopes,  and  spurious  revivals,  the  most  pain- 
ful results  would  be  inevitable. 

It   will  be   recollected   that  a  few  years  since 
there  were  many  evangelists  connected  with  differ- 


216  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

ent  denominations,  preaching  in  all  our  permanent 
places,  and  that  many  sinners  professed  to  be  con- 
verted. But  a  large  number  of  their  own  breth- 
ren opposed  them,  and  said  all  manner  of  evil  of 
the  work.  Among  other  things,  they  predicted  a 
reaction,  and  in  many  places  it  has  come  to  pass 
accordingly.  Those  who  uttered  the  prediction 
have  congratulated  themselves  on  their  wisdom  and 
foresight,  and  sent  forth  many  strong  denuncia- 
tions of  evangelists  and  their  movements.  But 
have  they  ever  considered  how  much  they  did  to 
make  their  own  prediction  true  ?  How  did  they 
treat  the  evangelists  ?  Why,  just  in  the  way  to 
alienate  all  their  friends  from  them.  And  how  did 
they  treat  the  converts  ?  In  many  cases  as  if  they 
were  hypocrites,  or  dupes.  And  their  conduct 
toward  the  revival  was  such  as  to  destroy  the  con- 
fidence of  its  friends  in  them  as  Christians.  Is 
there  any  marvel,  then,  that  converts  should  not 
come  into  their  churches,  and  feel  at  home,  and  be 
faithful  ?  They  were  treated  as  suspicious  char- 
acters from  the  beginning.  Had  these  ministers 
co-operated  with  the  evangelists  as  far  as  possible, 
(I  speak  not  now  of  every  ranter  who  was  abroad, 
but  of  reasonable  and  Christian  men,)  the  result, 
I  apprehend,  would  have  been  different. 

The  private  members  of  the  church  should  treat 
young  converts  with  attention,  as  well  as  ministers. 


TREATMENT    OF   CONVERTS.  217 

This  is  particularly  necessary  where  the  ministry  is 
frequently  changing.  They  should  so  interest 
themselves  in  the  experience  and  progress  of  ev- 
ery one,  as  to  secure  their  most  sincere  affection. 
This  will  give  the  church  an  influence  over  them, 
to  keep  them  in  the  way,  and  restore  them,  should 
they  wander,  which  nothing  else  can  give.  So 
that  if  the  ministry  is  changed,  or  ceases  altogeth- 
er for  a  time,  they  will  have  affectionate  watch 
care,  and  be  holden  to  the  church  and  the  cause, 
by  indissoluble  ties. 

2.  Young  converts  should  early  he  received  into 
church  fellowship.  They  are  often  inclined  to 
defer  this  duty,  and  may  need  prompting.  It  has 
long  been  the  practice  of  sinners  to  hold  up  the 
church  to  ridicule.  When  they  become  converted, 
they  remember  it,  and  find  it  a  cross  to  form  a 
connection  which  will  expose  them  to  so  much 
reproach.  Besides,  they  may  have  been  acquainted 
with  members  of  the  church  in  whom  they  had  no 
confidence,  and  conclude,  therefore,  that  to  join 
will  not  benefit  them.  Moreover,  they  may  not 
know  of  any  church  whose  doctrines  and  usages 
are,  in  all  respects,  agreeable  to  their  views.  And 
furthermore,  unless  one  is  fully  settled  and  fixed 
in  his  purposes  to  be  for  God  at  all  hazards,  and 
avail  himself  of  all  possible  restraints  to  sin,  and 
19 


218  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

stimulants  to  holiness,  he  may  hesitate  about 
placing  himself  in  a  position  of  exposure  to  the 
scrutiny  and  censure  of  others.  These,  with 
numerous  corresponding  considerations,  together 
with  the  ordinary  suggestions  of  the  tempter,  fre- 
quently influence  young  converts  to  remain  alone, 
and  independent  of  all  church  organizations. 

To  this  conclusion  they  are  sometimes  urged  by 
various  factionists,  who  have  mounted  their  respec- 
tive hobbieSy  and  driven  them  in  every  direction  ; 
and  because  the  church  happens  to  be  a  little 
behind  her  duty  in  some  points,  and  will  not  mount 
with  them  and  join  in  the  wild  and  visionary  rush, 
have  determined  upon  her  overthrow.  Though 
heaven  and  earth  will  sooner  pass  away,  than  they 
will  eifect  their  object,  their  influence  is  consider- 
able, and  always  disastrous. 

Now,  all  these,  and  similar  circumstances,  should 
be  resisted,  and  the  young  convert  early  baptized, 
and  brought  into  the  church.  This  is  according 
to  original  practice.  In  the  first  revival  at  Jeru- 
salem after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  about  three 
thousand  souls  were  baptized  and  added  to  the 
church  in  one  day^  and  that,  the  day  of  their  con- 
version. The  result  was,  "  they  continued  stead- 
fastly in  the  apostle's  doctrine,  and  fellowship,  and 
in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers,  praising 
Grod  and  having  favor  with  all  the  people."    When 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.       219 

Saul  of  Tarsus  was  converted,  he  arose  and  was 
baptized,  and  took  upon  him  the  responsibilities  of 
church  membership.  Soon  after,  he  baptized  and 
received  the  Philippian  jailer  and  his  family,  in 
the  same  night  that  they  believed.  We  never 
hear  the  apostles  telling  young  converts,  'Hhey 
had  better  wait  and  see  if  they  hold  out."  This 
is  a  modern  invention.  When  the  eunuch  believed 
with  all  his  heart,  Philip,  though  he  knew  little 
about  him,  baptized  and  took  him  into  fellowship. 
Not  a  word  is  said  about  "  taking  time  to  consider, 
or  being  too  precipitate."  His  beUeving  in  Christ, 
seems  to  have  been  a  sufficient  reason  with  Philip, 
for  cutting  his  connection  with  the  world,  and 
wedding  him  to  the  church. 

The  advantages  of  this  course  are  many.  In 
the  first  place,  it  assures  the  convert  of  our  confi- 
dence, while  to  hold  him  off  is  an  expression  of 
distrust.  Being  a  solemn  confession  of  the  work 
wrought,  and  a  formal  pledge  to  God  and  his  peo- 
ple, that  we  will  live  in  all  things  according  to  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  it  can  but  operate  as  a  safeguard 
in  times  of  trial.  To  celebrate  the  holy  sacra- 
ment, and  thus  renew  our  professions  and  pledges, 
exerts  a  powerful  influence  in  the  same  direction. 
The  thought,  too,  that  we  are  kindly  watched  over, 
has  a  favorable  effect.  It  may  restrain  from  many 
sins,  which,  under  other  circumstances,  we  might 


220  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

be  left  to  commit.  And  how  pleasant  it  is  to 
enjoy  the  sympathy  and  counsel  of  brethren  in 
Christ,  when  overwhelmed  with  the  temptations 
and  afflictions  incident  to  a  Christian  life  ?  All 
these  things,  together  with  the  common  religious 
intercourse  of  Christians  associated  together  in 
the  same  religious  connection,  render  it  infinitely 
important  to  bring  young  converts  into  the  church, 
without  delay.  If  old  Christians  need  the  helps 
derivable  from  this  source,  to  Uve,  how  much 
more  do  young  converts  need  them !  To  put 
them  off,  and  keep  them  from  the  sacraments,  to 
see  whether  they  are  going  to  hold  out,  or  to  allow 
them  to  stand  aloof  from  the  church,  without 
kindly  correcting  their  error,  and  persuading  them 
to  a  more  Christian  course,  is  the  almost  certain 
way  to  ruin  them. 

If  one  has  determined  to  devote  himself  to 
God,  the  more  he  can  strengthen  and  fortify  that 
purpose,  the  better.  He  should  take  measures  to 
render  retreat  as  difficult  as  possible,  and  to  en- 
viron himself  with  motives  to  go  forward.  This, 
every  convert  does,  when  he  formally  bids  fare- 
well to  the  world,  and  identifies  himself  with  the 
people  of  God.  He  has  crossed  the  river,  and 
like  a  distinguished  general  marching  to  the  bat- 
tle field,  settled  upon  victory  or  death,  he  tears 
up  the  bridge  behind  him.     Every  thing  is  staked 


TREATMENT   OF   CONVERTS.  221 

upon  the  enterprise.  To  advance  is  to  gain  all, 
and  more,  even,  than  it  hath  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive.  To  retreat,  is  to  lose 
all  for  this  world,  as  well  as  that  which  is  to  come. 
For,  when  a  man  has  once  betrayed  Christ,  at  the 
hazard  of  an  endless  heaven,  he  cannot  respect 
himself,  nor  will  he  feel  that  he  is  entitled  to  the 
respect  of  others. 

We  might  urge  the  early  reception  of  converts 
into  the  church,  from  the  fact  that  where  they 
decline  joining,  they  uniformly  apostatize.  Among 
the  scores,  if  not  hundreds,  we  have  known  to 
adopt  this  policy,  we  are  unable  to  think  of  one 
who  has  retained  his  first  love.  They  have  all 
lost  the  power  of  religion,  and  generally  its  entire 
form,  and  sunk  deeper  in  sin  and  guilt  than  before. 
And  why?  Simply  because  they  undertook  to  go 
to  heaven  in  their  own  way,  without  the  cross. 
They  meant  to  shape  their  religion  so  as  to  enjoy 
the  friendship  of  the  world,  which  is  enmity  to 
God ;  and  the  profits  of  Christ,  without  his  re- 
proach. In  other  words,  they  assumed  to  be 
wiser  than  their  Maker.  JS^e  saw  it  necessary  for 
his  children  to  be  distinguished  by  significant 
signs  or  ordinances,  and  associated  in  the  bonds 
of  a  holy,  and  exclusive  brotherhood,  and  issued 
his  commands  accordingly ;  but  they  have  spurned 
all   these  provisions  of  his  mercy  as  useless  for- 


222  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

malities,  and  attempted  his  service  in  disobedience 
to  his  authority,  and  in  conformity  to  the  dictates 
of  pride  and  self-conceit.  How  can  any  soul 
expect  to  be  saved  in  this  way  ?  To  be  converted 
to  God,  sinners  have  to  take  up  the  cross  and 
obey  him  according  to  their  best  knowledge  and 
ability.  How  is  it  possible  for  them  to  refuse  obe- 
dience when  converted,  without  falling  into  dark- 
ness and  spiritual  death  ?  As  well  might  they 
have  obtained  pardon  without  repentance,  as  to 
obtain  heaven,  without  bearing  the  cross,  and 
obeying  the  gospel. 

We  do  not  say,  where  young  Christians  are 
kept  out  of  the  church  by  the  opposition  of  their 
parents  and  guardians,  or  by  the  unbelief,  neg- 
lect, or  excessive  caution  of  those  whose  business 
it  is  to  lead  them  forward,  the  effect  will  be  pre- 
cisely the  same.  But  we  cannot  indulge  a  doubt, 
that  thousands  of  genuine  converts  have  utterly 
fallen  away,  who  might  have  been  bright  and 
shining  lights  to  this  day,  had  they  been  kindly 
taken  by  the  hand  at  an  early  period,  and  led  to 
the  ordinances  of  God's  house,  and  been  em- 
bosomed in  his  church.  But  being  young,  or 
unfortunately  connected  with  poor,  degenerate, 
and  ignorant  families,  or  deeply  immersed  in  sin, 
they  were  suspected,  and  put  off,  and  neglected, 


TREATMENT   OF   CONVERTS.  223 

till  thej  found  the  church  had  no  confidence  in 
them,  and  gave  up  in  despair. 

I  am  aware  of  the  reasons  for  such  neglect, 
but  they  are  inefficient.  What  though  the  world 
do  reproach  us  for  receiving  such  persons  ;  so  did 
the  Pharisees  reproach  Christ  for  receiving  the 
publicans.  And  suppose  we  have  to  drop  or  ex- 
com^municate  many,  and  it  is  not  unlikely  we  may, 
what  of  that  ?  We  had  better  drop  half  of  them, 
if  necessary,  than  to  neglect  our  duty  to  one. 
The  apostles  did  not  refuse  to  baptize  men  of  any 
rank  or  nation,  when  they  believed,  though  they 
never  saw  them  before.  They  threw  their  net 
around  all  they  could,  and  relinquished  their  hold 
on  none,  till  compelled.  So  ought  all  ministers 
to  do. 

3.  Young  converts  should  be  directed  to  suita- 
ble books  and  papers,  and  urged  to  store  their 
minds  with  useful  knowledge.  Without  some  in- 
struction on  this  subject,  they  will  probably  be 
misled.  Trained  in  irreligious  families,  as  many 
have  been,  it  is  impossible  that  they  should  be 
properly  informed,  either  as  to  the  sources  of 
knowledge,  or  the  importance  of  its  acquisition. 
Perhaps  they  may  have  had  no  taste  for  reading. 
If  so,  it  is  still  more  necessary  that  they  be  ad- 
vised ;  for  if  taken  in  season,  a  taste  may  be  crea- 
ted.    Indeed,  there  are  many  books  so  intimately 


224  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

connected  with  the  liveliest  emotions  of  a  young 
convert's  heart,  he  cannot  fail  to  be  interested  in 
them.  And,  besides,  thej  will  greatly  strengthen 
and  establish  him  in  tee  truth,  and  qualify  him  to 
do  good  to  others.  Every  good  man  must  be  use- 
ful. But  those  who  are  best  informed,  are  calcu- 
lated to  be  most  useful,  other  circumstances  being 
equal.  They  know  the  truth,  and  how  to  apply 
it,  for  they  have  searched  for  it  as  for  hid  treasure  ; 
and  they  will  be  respected  by  community,  where 
the  ignorant  are  despised. 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  we  have  taken 
some  pains  to  induce  converts  to  procure  them  a 
small  library  of  the  right  kind.  In  many  instan- 
ces, they  have  done  so  ;  but  in  numerous  others, 
they  have  chosen  rather  to  leave  instruction  to 
come  as  it  might,  without  effort,  or  expense  on 
their  part ;  or  not  come  at  all.  The  history  of 
the  two  classes  furnishes  ample  evidence  of  the 
importance  of  the  measure  here  recommended. 
It  is  obvious  enough,  most  men  must  be  converted 
in  regard  to  their  reading,  or  their  religion  will  be 
as  the  morning  cloud,  which  passeth  away. 

They  should  also  be  induced  to  take  a  religious 
paper.  Most  of  the  periodicals  of  the  day  are  as 
deleterious  to  piety  as  Paine's  Age  of  Reason. 
Though  they  contain  much  that  is  useful,  they 
should  be  abandoned  in  favor  of  those  which  are 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.  225 

safe.  Every  Christian  ought  to  keep  himself  in- 
formed of  the  progress  of  Christ's  kingdom  ;  or 
how  can  he  pray,  and  contribute  to  it  of  his  tem- 
poral things  as  he  ought  ?  It  is  impossible.  K 
he  ever  had  any  interest  in  missions,  or  Sabbath 
schools,  or  education,  or  the  Bible  cause,  or  in  the 
general  revival  of  religion,  it  will  die  out,  if  he 
does  not  keep  his  eyes  open  to  their  operations. 
For  a  Christian  to  confine  his  periodical  reading  to 
a  political,  or  business  paper,  is  ruinous  to  all  that 
is  noble  and  Christian  about  him.  Wherever  you 
find  one  who  does  it,  you  will  find  a  little  con- 
tracted, covetous  soul,  opposed  to  all  enterprise, 
and  more  concerned  about  the  fate  of  his  party, 
or  the  hobby  of  his  paper,  than  about  the  honor 
of  Christ  or  of  his  church.  If  we  will  have  young 
converts  grow  up  to  spiritual  manhood  and  useful- 
ness, we  must  tear  away  their  miserable  papers, 
and  put  into  their  hands  such  as  are  rehgious.  If 
any  do  not  appreciate  the  importance  of  this,  let 
them  examine  their  own  church,  and  see  who  is 
most  active  and  useful,  the  most  liberal,  the  most 
enterprising,  who  supports  missions,  Sabbath 
schools,  educational  interests,  and  all  the  institu- 
tions of  rehgion,  and  they  will  find  they  are  those 
who  take  a  religious  paper. 

4.  They  should  be  set  at  work  in  the  best  man- 
ner to  promote  their  own  spiritual  improvement^ 


226  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

and  the  welfare  of  others.  An  idle  Christian,  is 
a  paradox.  However  soundly  converted  one  may 
be,  if  he  does  not  go  about  his  Master's  business, 
he  -will  soon  decline.  It  is  emphatically  true  in 
this  case,  if  one  "  will  not  work,  neither  shall  he 
eat."  And  we  fear  many  have  fallen  away  be- 
cause they  were  not  properly  advised  in  this  respect. 
Where  they  are  heads  of  families,  it  is  certainly 
proper  to  call  their  attention  to  the  duty  of  fam- 
ily prayer,  and  urge  them  to  it,  if  necessary.  The 
duty  and  benefit  of  secret  prayer,  with  the  time 
and  manner  of  its  performance,  should  also  be  ex- 
plained with  great  particularity.  They  should  be 
introduced  to  a  class,  and  placed  under  the  watch 
care  of  a  spiritual  leader,  immediately.  This  will 
secure  them  the  benefit  of  the  wisdom  and  expe- 
rience of  others,  and  give  them  an  opportunity  to 
express  all  their  difficulties  once  a  week,  and  have 
them  solved.  The  advantage  of  this  means  of 
grace  is  incalculable.  We  never  shall  forget  the 
useful  lessons  received  from  our  first  leader.  They 
should  also  be  introduced  to  the  Sabbath  school. 
No  one  is  too  old  or  too  wise,  to  derive  advantage 
from  this  source.  Even  under  the  most  unfavora- 
ble circumstances  it  is  beneficial.  While  to  attend 
upon  these  exercises,  keeps  one  from  unprofitable 
intercourse  with  those  who  lounge  about  the  church, 
in  vain  and  idle  conversation  ;  it  is  setting  a  good 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.  227 

example,  and  improving  an  exalted  privilege.  As 
a  source  of  getting  good,  it  is  invaluable,  and  as  a 
means  of  doing  good,  it,  perhaps,  exceeds  all 
others  teachers  enjoy. 

Young  converts  ought  to  be  impressed,  also, 
with  their  obligations  to  supi^ort  the  gospel.  This 
matter  is  often  postponed  or  neglected  altogether, 
through  fear  of  "  driving  them  off ;  "  but  this  is 
a  great  error.  If  they  will  not  submit  to  be  in- 
structed on  the  subject  now,  while  warm  in  their 
first  love,  they  never  will.  And  if  they  are  deter- 
mined to  be  covetous,  and  love  the  world  more 
than  God,  or  his  cause,  the  sooner  they  are  "  driven 
off,"  the  better.  The  church  has  covetous  mem- 
bers enough  already,  and  they  are  a  great  hinder- 
ance  to  the  cause.  We  say,  then,  let  young  con- 
verts be  thoroughly,  but  kindly  instructed  as  to 
their  duty  in  this  respect.  It  will  do  them  good, 
and  not  harm,  and  prepare  them  patiently  to  bear 
burdens,  should  they  be  called  to  it.  Though 
they  may  be  young  and  poor,  it  will  do  them  good 
to  pay  a  trifle,  not  only  for  preaching  at  home, 
but  for  all  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the  church. 
And  if  they  are  trained  to  do  so,  and  God  pros- 
pers them,  when  they  have  more  means,  they  will 
have  a  heart  in  proportion.  One  reason  why 
many  rich  men  are  so  covetous,  is,  they  were  not 
taught  to  be  liberal  when  they  were  poor. 


REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

Converts  should  be  made  to  feel  their  obliga- 
tions in  regard  to  the  conversion  of  others,  in  a 
particular  manner,  and  to  labor  for  it,  to  their 
utmost  capacitj.  Persons  at  all  familiar  with  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  must  have  observed,  that 
an  intense  desire  for  the  salvation  of  others,  is 
often  one  of  the  first  indications  of  the  change. 
It  is  an  inseparable  accompaniment  of  the  work, 
though  not  always  in  the  same  degree,  and  ought 
to  be  cherished,  and  worked  out  in  all  appropriate 
ways,  to  secure  its  object.  They  should,  there- 
fore, be  encouraged  to  personal  conversation  with 
their  old  friends  and  associates  ;  and  to  public 
exhortation  and  prayer.  This  may  be  a  heavy 
cross  to  them,  and  they  may  be  able  to  do  it  only 
in  a  broken  and  feeble  manner,  and,  perhaps,  in  a 
manner  sometimes  to  excite  derision  and  levity ; 
but,  we  believe  it  is  their  duty.  And  much  as 
some  may  affect  to  be  disgusted  with  their  weak- 
ness, it  often  does  more  good  than  the  straight  and 
stupid  lectures  of  those  who  have  less  devotion  to 
the  work.  Even  those  who  laugh  at  their  errors, 
feel  the  force  of  their  words,  broken  as  they  are, 
and  are  constrained  to  acknowledge  the  genuine- 
ness of  their  experience. 

But  if  it  does  not  benefit  others,  it  is  of  great 
service  to  themselves.  Setting  out  with  a  pious 
and  solemn  determination  to  improve  every  oppor- 


TREATMENT  OF  CONVERTS.  229 

tunity  by  way  of  exhortation  and  prayer,  to  in- 
struct, and  warn  their  fellow-men  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come,  they  naturally  think  and  pray 
much  about  it.  It  also  imposes  the  necessity  of 
watchfulness  upon  them,  that  they  may  have  con- 
fidence to  look  men  in  the  face  when  they  rise  to 
exhort,  and  may  not  counteract  their  own  efforts 
by  inadvertencies,  committed  at  other  times. 

It  is  said  of  certain  reformed  inebriates,  that 
their  appetite  is  so  strong,  the  only  way  they  can 
be  kept  from  apostasy,  is  to  keep  them  at  work  in 
the  cause.  Every  effort  being  a  virtual  renewal 
of  their  pledge,  and  operating  to  occupy  their 
minds,  and  impress  them  more  deeply  with  the  ter- 
rible evil  to  be  avoided,  they  are  preserved  from 
falling.  So  it  is  with  many  young  believers. 
Their  habits  have  been  such,  and  their  propensi- 
ties, and  temptations  to  sin  are  so  strong,  they 
must  be  kept  fully  in  the  spirit  and  activity  of  the 
work,  or  they  will  be  overcome.  Others  may 
maintain  a  pretty  decent  form,  and  pay  a  sort  of 
popular  respect  to  religion,  though  they  lay  down 
the  cross  and  lose  the  spirit  entirely.  But  they 
can  be  neither  useful  or  happy,  unless  they  enter 
with  Christ  into  the  great  work  of  doing  good, 
and  saving  sinners.  This,  we  believe,  to  be  indis- 
pensable to  the  maintenance  of  the  spirit  and 
power  of  religion. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  IMPOKTANCE  OF  REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION. 

From  the  facts  developed  in  the  preceding 
chapters,  it  can  but  appear,  that  the  importance  of 
revivals  is  not  duly  appreciated.  To  one,  at 
all  imbued  with  their  spirit,  this  must  be  still 
more  obvious  from  frequent  observation.  The 
indifference  of  persons  who  should  feel  the  liveliest 
interest  in  them,  speaks  a  language  that  cannot  be 
mistaken-  And  yet,  we  are  often  pained  to  hear 
expressions  on  the  subject,  far  more  significant 
and  direct.  We  propose  therefore,  to  call  atten- 
tion to  a  few  suggestions  which  illustrate  their  im- 
portance, and  urge  them  on  our  confidence  and 
esteem. 

1.  The  first  in  order  is,  the  tendency  of  Christ- 
ians to  backslide.  If  we  consult  history,  it  will 
appear  that  however  marked  the  interposition  of 
God  for  his  people,  or  great  the  blessings  bestowed, 
they  have  soon  forgotten  him,  and  turned  from  his 
commandments. 

230 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.      231 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  "  0  backsliding  daughter, 
I  will  bring  fear  upon  thee."  "  Israel  slideth 
back,  as  a  backsliding  heifer."  It  was  their  insta- 
bility which  elicited  the  emphatic  appeal,  "  0 
Ephraim,  what  shall  I  do  unto  thee  ?  0  Judah, 
what  shall  I  do  unto  thee  ?  for  your  goodness  is 
as  the  morning  cloud,  and  as  the  early  dew  it 
goeth  away."  The  whole  history  of  this  people 
is  little  more  than  a  consecutive  account  of  back- 
slidings  and  recoveries. 

If  we  come  down  to  the  gospel  dispensation,  the 
picture  is  not  essentially  reheved.  In  the  apos- 
tolic age,  there  were  sad  declensions.  Though 
revivals  continued  some  time  after,  they  grew  less 
and  less  powerful,  till  overwhelmed  by  the  dismal 
shades  of  the  Dark  Ages.  The  carnal  slumbers 
of  that  long  night  were  unbroken,  till  the  voice  of 
Luther  was  heard  from  "Wittenberg,  exposing  the 
corruptions  of  the  church,  and  calling  for  reform. 
This  was  the  beginning  of  a  new  era.  The  ex- 
citement which  succeeded,  was  powerful,  and  wide- 
spread ;  and  led  to  reflection,  faith,  and  reform. 
When  the  Wesleys  and  Whitefield  awoke  to  the 
claims  and  privileges  of  the  gospel,  the  church 
was  in  a  low  state.  The  new  birth,  though  still 
retained  in  creeds  and  formularies,  was  a  dead  let- 
ter, and  conversions  were  scarcely  known ;  while 
drinking,  gambling,  cock-fighting,  and  every  spe- 


232  REVIVALS    OF    KELIGION. 

cies  of  popular  vice,  received  the  heart j  patronage 
of  the  church,  and  even  of  the  clergy. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  puritans  of  New  Eng- 
land were  a  noble  class  of  Christians.  Though 
not  free  from  error,  they  regarded  the  new  birth 
indispensable  to  salvation,  and  enjoyed  many  glo- 
rious revivals.  But  how  soon  did  their  gold  be- 
come dim.  Says  Mr.  Tracy,  in  speaking  of  the 
state  of  things  at  the  commencement  of  the  great 
revival  under  Edwards,  Whitefield,  and  others  : 
"  Such  had  been  the  downward  progress  in  New 
England.  Revivals  had  become  less  frequent  and 
powerful.  There  were  many  in  the  churches,  and 
some  even  in  the  ministry,  who  were  yet  lingering 
among  the  supposed  preliminaries  to  conversion. 
The  difference  between  the  church  and  the  world  was 
vanishing  away.  Church  discipUne  was  neglected, 
and  the  growing  laxness  of  morals  was  invading 
the  churches.  And  yet  never,  perhaps,  had  the 
expectation  of  reaching  heaven  at  last,  been  more 
general,  or  more  confident.  The  young  were 
abandoning  themselves  to  frivolity,  and  to  amuse- 
ments of  dangerous  tendency,  and  party  spirit 
was  producing  its  natural  fruit  of  evil  among  the 
old . "  —  Great  Awakening,  p.  S. 

This  representation,  it  must  be  remembered,  is 
made  by  a  minister  of  the  church  described,  and 
is  quite  as  favorable  as  the  facts  will  justify.     It  is 


IMPORTANCE  OF   REVIVALS.       233 

obvious  that  genuine  piety  had  become  almost  ex- 
tinct when  the  revival  commenced.  But  by  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  labors  of  the  few  who 
retained  the  Spirit,  there  was  a  wonderful  excite- 
ment, which  produced  an  entire  revolution.  Yet, 
in  less  than  a  half  a  century,  we  find  the  church 
fast  asleep  again,  seeking  the  pleasures  of  the 
world,  and  conforming  to  its  spirit  and  customs, 
with  about  as  much  avidity  as  infidels  themselves. 

Now,  in  view  of  these  facts,  what  would  have 
become  of  religion,  and  of  the  church  on  earth, 
had  it  not  been  for  revivals  ?  Had  old  Joshua, 
and  David,  and  Josiah,  and  Ezra,  clung  to  estab- 
lished customs,  and  opposed  innovation,  as  some 
have,  the  name  of  God  would  hardly  have  been 
preserved  from  oblivion.  Had  the  race  been  con- 
tinued, we  had  been  a  universe  of  heathen. 

The  same  tendency  is  observable  in  individuals, 
and  particularly  churches.  How  soon  after  a  pow- 
erful revival  do  many  Christians  lay  down  the 
cross,  and  become  stupid  and  inactive  !  And  we 
know  of  nothing  that  will  counteract  this  tendency, 
but  a  determined  eflfort  to  keep  up  a  revival.  So 
long  as  Christians  exert  themselves  to  reach  higher 
attainments  in  grace,  and  bring  sinners  to  Christ, 
they  will  prosper  ;  but  when  they  cease  these 
aggressive  endeavors,  and  settle  down  in  an  idle, 
20 


284  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

or  ceremonial  profession,  the  mighty  tide  of  human 
tendency  will  carry  them  away  backward,  in  spite 
of  all  their  good  purposes. 

Many  churches  have  entirely  run  out,  and 
others  are  hastening  to  the  same  issue,  for  the 
want  of  a  revival.  There  are  many,  too,  now  in 
a  flourishing  condition,  which  had  nearly  expired, 
when  a  revival  commenced,  and  re-established 
them  in  the  grace  of  God.  What  would  have  be- 
come of  them,  but  for  that  revival  ?  Preacher 
dull  and  indifferent,  church,  in  general,  dead,  con- 
gregation small,  religion  under  great  reproach, 
the  community  worldly,  seeking  the  pleasures, 
honors,  and  emoluments  of  sin  ;  breaking  the  Sab- 
bath, and  fortifying  themselves  in  the  various  her- 
esies of  the  day,  they  must  have  gone  down.  But 
by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  pious  endeavors 
of  some  faithful  minister,  or  layman,  they  were 
roused  to  action  in  season  to  avert  their  doom. 

2.  The  importance  of  revivals  is  manifest,  also, 
from  the  necessity  of  'the  sinner's  conversion.  It 
is  a  settled  point  in  theology,  that  the  human  soul 
is  immortal.  It  must  exist  parallel  with  the  Deity, 
in  one  of  two  conditions,  viz. :  heaven  or  hell, 
reward  or  punishment,  peace  or  woe.  Which,  is 
to  be  determined  by  its  moral  character,  formed 
in  the  present  state ;  and  the  awards  of  distribu- 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       235 

tive  justice,  to  be  assigned  by  the  Judge  of  all,  in 
the  day  of  retribution. 

Now,  the  Scriptures  make  it  as  certain  as  rev- 
elation can,  that  our  conversion  to  God  by  repent- 
ance, and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  an 
indispensable  pre-requisite  to  salvation.  How 
could  the  great  Teacher  have  been  more  explicit 
than  he  was  to  Nicodemus  ?  His  unvarying  decla- 
ration is,  "  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot 
see  the  kingdom  of  God."  When  Nicodemus 
questioned  him  further,  he  explained,  by  saying, 
*'  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the 
Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God." 
And  to  make  the  matter  still  more  explicit,  he  inti- 
mates that  the  birth  is  a  spiritual  birth,  or  regen- 
eration, the  fact  of  which  may  be  experienced 
and  enjoyed,  while  the  process  of  its  accomplish- 
ment is  concealed.  He  taught  the  same  doctrine 
to  his  disciples.  They  were  questioning  who 
should  be  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
He  entered  not  at  all  into  their  speculations,  but 
setting  a  little  child  before  them,  declared  most 
emphatically,  "  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  be- 
come as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  He  then  administered  them 
a  series  of  instructions  and  precautions ;  warning 
them  to  abandon  an  offending  eye,  or  foot,  or 
hand,  because  it  is  better  to  enter  into  life  halt 


236  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

or  mained,  "rather  than  having  two  hands,  or 
two  feet,  to  be  cast  into  everlasting  fire  ;  '*  thus, 
making  the  attainment  of  heaven  dependent  on 
conversion,  and  subsequent  adhesion  to  his  will. 

In  allusion  to  the  same  great  change,  he  de- 
clares, "  Except  your  righteousness  shall  exceed 
the  righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees, 
ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  Now,  the  Pharisees  here  alluded  to, 
were  the  stnctest  of  all  sects.  It  was  to  this  class 
Saul  of  Tarsus  belonged.  They  were  a  prayer- 
ful, ceremonial,  conscientious,  and  devoted  peo- 
ple. If  they  did  wrong,  it  was  through  ignorance, 
as  Saul  persecuted  the  followers  of  Christ.  He 
"  verily  thought  he  ought  to  do  many  things  con- 
trary to  the  name  of  Jesus."  But  good  as  they 
were,  they  were  unfit  for  heaven,  because  not 
converted.  We  say,  then,  without  multiplying 
arguments,  unless  sinners  are  converted,  they 
must  perish.  "  He  that  belie veth  not,  shall  be 
damned."  "  The  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and 
the  abominable,  and  murderers,  and  whoremongers, 
and  sorcerers,  and  idolators,  and  all  liars,  shall 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire 
and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death."  0, 
how  important  is  the  sinner's  conversion  1  Immor- 
tal purity  and  pleasure  depend  upon  it.  Commu- 
nion with  God   in   glory,  the  compamonship  of 


IMPORTAKCE  OF  REVIVALS.       237 

angels,  and  of  saints  and  martyrs,  who  burn 
before  the  throne,  are  beatitudes  that  can  never 
be  enjoyed  without  it.  An  unconverted  soul  in 
heaven  would  be  miserable.  To  behold  an  offended 
God,  and  a  crucified  Jesus,  whom  he  has  despised 
and  rejected  without  cause ;  to  see  the  saints  in 
glory,  with  all  tears  wiped  from  their  eyes,  beyond 
the  reach  of  sorrow  and  sighing,  fully  and  eter- 
nally saved ;  to  hear  celestial  melodies  pour  from 
innumerable  hearts,  completely  and  for  ever  happy, 
and  to  see  heaven  in  its  purity  and  glory,  in  con- 
trast with  his  own  guilt  and  corruption,  would  ren- 
der heaven  to  the  sinner, 

"  The  hottest  part  of  hell." 

But  the  Judge  of  all  has  declared  he  cannot  enter 
there.  No,  never  !  He  is  not  only  unfit  for  it, 
but  the  decree  of  Almighty  God  is  against  him. 
Had  not  the  sinner's  conversion  been  a  work  of 
unutterable  magnitude,  would  God  have  given  his 
Son  to  sufier  and  die  for  him  ?  Would  Jesus 
have  consented  to  such  a  life  and  death,  for  an 
object  less  momentous  ?  "I  came,"  said  he,  "  to 
call  sinners  to  repentance."  Would  he  have  com- 
missioned men,  and  sent  them  forth,  "  as  sheep 
among  wolves,"  to  experience  the  terrible  fortune 
of  martyrs,  vv-ere  conversion  a  matter  of  ordinary 
significance,  or  necessity  ?     0,  no !     He  knew  the 


238  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

value  of  a  soul.      He  could  rightly  estimate  the 
pleasures  of  heaven,  and  the  pams  of  hell. 

We  talk  of  the  greatness  of  human  projects, 
with  wonder  and  amazement.  Railroad  locomo- 
tion, and  telegraphic  despatches,  are  lauded  as  the 
most  important  discoveries.  We  are  astounded  at 
the  extraordinary  schemes  and  developments  of 
each  month,  and  the  world  is  summoned  to  renewed 
wonder  and  admiration.  But  we  have  yet  to 
learn  that  God,  or  one  of  his  glorious  retinue, 
regard  these  achievements  of  any  importance  what- 
ever. But  we  do  know,  the  repentance  of  a  sin- 
ner, is  with  them  a  matter  of  thrilling  interest. 
Occupied  as  they  may  be  with  the  magnificence 
peculiar  to  their  delightful  abode,  and  ravished 
with  perpetual  ecstacies  as  they  are,  the  conver- 
sion of  one  sinner  is  of  sufiicient  magnitude  to 
attract  their  attention,  and  increase  their  raptures. 
Small  and  unworthy  as  it  may  seem  to  inconsider- 
ate, and  conceited  men,  who  estimate  things  by 
the  arithmetic  of  this  world,  in  their  esteem,  it  is 
of  infinite  moment.  They  see  in  it  another  "  brand 
plucked  out  of  the  fire,"  another  sinner  rescued 
from  destruction,  to  join  in  the  general  anthem  to 
God  and  the  Lamb.  They  see  its  mighty  results 
stretching  out  into  the  immeasurable  ages  of  eter- 
nity, and  bend  over  the  redeemed  sinner  as  an 
heir  of  immortal  bhss. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       239 

But  in  a  revival  of  religion,  there  is  not  one  sin- 
ner converted,  but  many.  The  Spirit  is  poured 
out  upon  a  whole  town  or  neighborhood,  and  mul- 
titudes inquire  "  what  shall  we  do  to  be  saved." 
In  a  few  brief  days  the  whole  aspect  of  communi- 
ty is  changed.  The  inebriate  forsakes  his  cups. 
The  gambler  casts  his  cards  and  billiards  to  the 
flames.  The  votary  of  social  pleasure  withdraws 
himself  from  theatrical  exhibitions,  and  the  festivi- 
ties of  the  ball-room.  The  Sabbath  breaker  goes 
up  to  the  house  of  God.  The  tipler  becomes  se- 
rious. The  worldling  awakes  to  the  folly  of  am- 
bition ;  and  a  religious  gravity,  becoming  candi- 
dates for  eternity,  settles  down  upon  many  minds, 
long  enslaved  to  frivolity.  Now,  the  place  of 
prayer  is  the  common  resort.  Broken  down  fami- 
ly altars  are  repaired,  and  new  ones  erected.  The 
scriptures  are  read  with  avidity,  and  religious  con- 
versation is  heard  in  every  direction.  Here  a 
publican  cries,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 
There,  an  undeceived  Pharisee,  broken  down  un- 
der an  awful  sense  of  guilt,  inquires,  "  Lord,  what 
wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "  By  his  side,  a  peni- 
tent exclaims,  "  0,  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who 
shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  " 
The  language  of  others  is,  "  Come  and  hear,  all 
ye  that  fear  God,  and  I  will  declare  what  he  hath 
done  for  my  soul."     Under  these  exciting  circum- 


240  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

stances,  many  reform  and  embrace  the  cross.  Old 
prejudices  are  overcome,  quarrels  are  adjusted, 
and  enemies  in  sin,  become  friends  and  brothers  in 
Christ.  Thus  the  work  spreads,  till  hundreds  are 
regenerated  by  the  power  of  God,  and  numbered 
with  the  heirs  of  salvation.  0,  if  "  there  is  joy  in 
heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,"  what  must 
be  the  transport  occasioned  by  a  revival  ? 

3.  The  importance  of  revivals  may  be  seen  far- 
ther, by  considering  the  improbability  of  backslid 
den  churches  being  recovered^  or  sinners  converted 
without  them.  And  here  we  have  need  to  advert 
to  history.  When  was  an  apostate  church  known 
to  arouse  gradually,  by  unexciting  means  ?  Never ! 
All  history  shows  that  reformations  of  this  kind 
have  uniformly  been  precipitate,  and  general.  Thus 
it  was  with  God's  peculiar  people,  they  sunk  and 
rose  in  masses.  Their  revivals  were  national,  as  well 
as  individual.     The  whole  nation  repented  at  once. 

And  has  not  this  been  the  general  course  of 
events  in  other  churches  ?  Have  not  all  great 
spiritual  improvements  taken  place,  rather  through 
occasional  excitements,  than  by  gradual  advance- 
ment, under  ordinary  means  ?  No  one  will  deny 
this.  To  look  for  these  results,  therefore,  in  any 
other  way,  would  be  to  expect  the  Divine  Being  to 
change  his  established  mode  of  operation.  They 
have   uniformly  occurred   under  powerful   excite- 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       241 

ments,  and,  as  a  "  rushing  mighty  wind,"  and  this 
method  is  no  less  philosophical  than  general.  Re- 
vivals of  religion,  are,  therefore,  just  as  important, 
as  it  is  to  save  the  church  from  entire  and  unceas- 
ing apostasy. 

But  how  is  it  with  the  conversion  of  sinners  ? 
It  cannot  be  denied  that  under  the  ordinary  influ- 
ences and  excitements  of  the  church,  one  is  occa- 
sionally converted.  Instances  of  special  faithful- 
ness on  the  part  of  some  Christian,  or  a  severe  and 
sudden  stroke  of  Providence,  occasionally  arouses 
a  sinner,  and  leads  him  to  repentance.  But  to 
rely  entirely  on  this  process  of  converting  men,  is 
to  abandon  the  race  to  destruction.  The  great  end 
cannot  be  gained  without  a  general  and  extraordi- 
nary excitement.  The  public  mind  must  be  ar- 
rested and  directed  to  Christ,  and  religion  become 
the  all-absorbing  topic,  or,  such  are  the  prejudices 
of  sinners  on  the  one  hand,  and  attachments  on  the 
other,  they  will  not  repent. 

Besides,  there  are  influences  growing  out  of  asso- 
ciation, and  common  pursuit,  which  bind  men  togeth- 
er, so  that  they  restrain  each  other  from  right  ac- 
tions, and  lead  on  to  multiplied  transgressions. 
Says  Dr.  Barnes,  '*  One  sin  is  interlocked  with 
others,  and  is  sustained  by  others.  This  is  es- 
pecially the  case  when  the  world  becomes  gay  and 
21 


242  REVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

giddj  ;  when  the  ordinary  means  of  grace  fail  to 
make  an  impression ;  when  luxury  spreads  its 
temptations  over  a  community  ;  when  the  public 
mind  becomes  intent  on  gain ;  when  political 
strife  rages  throughout  a  community  ;  or  when 
some  bold  and  daring  allurement  of  vice  engrosses 
the  public  mind,  and  the  laws  of  God  and  man  are 
alike  set  at  defiance.  Rarely  is  it  the  case  that 
one  form  of  iniquity  stands  by  itself;  it  is  inter- 
locked with  others.  Such  combinations  of  evil  can  be 
met  only  by  the  power  that  goes  forth  in  a  revival  of 
religion.  To  meet  it  and  overcome  it,  is  beyond  the 
power  of  man,  and  beyond  the  ordinary  influences 
of  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  only  resource  of  the 
church,  then,  is  in  the  right  arm  of  the  Most  High. 
"  The  gospel  of  Christ  is  fitted  to  meet  all  these 
combined  evils,  and  convert  the  gay  and  thought- 
less multitudes  to  God.  But  it  is  the  gospel  only 
when  it  puts  forth  its  most  mighty  energies.  It  is 
the  power  of  God  evinced  when  the  church  is 
aroused,  and  when  combined  efforts  to  save  souls  are 
opposed  to  combined  energies  of  evil ;  when  the 
church  rises  in  its  strength,  and  with  one  voice  calls 
upon  God,  and  with  one  heart  engages  in  the  work 
of  the  salvation  of  men.  There  are  evils  of  alliance 
and  confederation  which  can  never  be  met  but  by  a 
general  revival  of  religion.  There  arc  evils  in  all 
our  churches  which  can  never  be  removed  but  by 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       243 

such  a  work  of  grace.  There  are  thousands  of 
the  young  of  both  sexes  to  whom  we  have  no  ac- 
cess, and  who  can  never  be  reached,  but  by  the 
Spirit  of  God  descending  on  them  with  Almighty 
power  —  a  power  that  goes  forth  only  when  the 
church  is  greatly  impressed  with  a  sense  of  exist- 
ing evils,  and  when  it  comes  with  fervent  entreaty 
to  a  throne  of  grace  to  ask  the  interposition  of  the 
Almighty  arm.  One  form  of  sin  is  interwoven  with 
another ;  one  countenances  another  ;  one  leads  on 
another  ;  and  all  stand  opposed  with  solid  front  to 
the  gospel  of  Christ." 

Had  God  organized  society  differently,  and 
bound  men  together  by  no  common  sympathies, 
the  case  would  have  been  different.  Each  would 
then  have  lived  and  died  for  himself  alone,  and  re- 
vivals been  equally  unnecessary  and  impossible. 
As  each  in  that  case  would  have  sinned  independ- 
ently of  others,  so  he  must  repent,  and  could  do  no 
otherwise.  But,  in  the  language  of  the  author 
just  quoted,  "  He  has  made  the  race  one  great 
brotherhood,  broken  up  into  communities  of  na- 
tions, tribes,  clans,  families  —  each  with  its  own 
set  of  sympathies,  with  peculiar  interests,  with  pe- 
culiar sorrows  and  joys. 

"  Now,  there  was  no  way  conceivable  in  which 
just  sentiments  and  feelings  could  be  so  rapidly 
spread  as  by  this  very  organization.     We  appeal, 


244  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

then,  to  this  organization,  and  maintain  that  the 
way  to  propagate  and  secure  just  sentiments  in  a 
community,  is  to  appeal  to  common  sympathy  and 
common  feelings.  [This  is  the  way  we  do  in 
worldly  matters.]  Thought  rouses  thought,  and 
mind  acts  on  mind,  and  truth  presses  on  truth,  till 
a  country  is  aroused  and  its  great  interests  are 
safe.  In  time  of  danger,  I  see  men  with  common 
feelings  rush  to  the  standard  of  freedom.  The 
plough  is  left  in  the  furrow  ;  and  the  counting- 
house  is  forsaken  ;  and  the  ship  is  moored  to  the 
wharf;  and  the  tools  of  the  mechanic  are  dropped ; 
and  the  places  of  amusement  are  closed ;  and  home  is 
abandoned ;  and  the  hold  on  gold  is  loosed  ;  and  the 
men  of  affluence  seize  the  sword ;  and  the  earth  trem- 
bles under  the  mighty  tread  of  advancing  legions. 

"  I  know  the  objection  that  is  brought  against 
revivals,  that  they  are  the  work  of  sympathy  alone. 
But  I  am  yet  to  understand  why  religion  is  to 
spread  through  the  world  by  denying  it  the  aid  of 
the  social  sympathies,  and  of  those  tender  feelings 
which  facilitate  the  propagation  of  our  just  opinions 
and  feelings.  I  am  yet  to  learn,  when  the  flame 
of  patriotism  is  made  to  burn  more  pure  and  bright 
by  appealing  to  all  that  is  tender  and  sympathetic 
in  our  nature,  why  religion  is  to  be  regarded  as 
suspicious  and  tarnished  because  the  pleadings  of 
a  father  or  mother,  or  the  tears  of  a  sister,  have 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       245 

been  the  occasion,  though  amidst  deep  excitement, 
of  directing  the  thoughts  to  eternitj.  To  me  it 
seems  there  is  a  peculiar  loveliness  in  the  spread 
of  religion  in  this  waj,  and  I  love  to  contemplate 
Christianity  calling  to  its  aid  whatever  of  tender- 
ness, kindness,  and  love,  there  may  be  existing  in 
the  bosom  of  falling  and  erring  man.  These  sym- 
pathies are  the  precious  remains  of  the  joys  of  par- 
adise lost ;  they  may  be  made  invaluable  aids  in 
the  work  of  securing  paradise  again." 

We  say,  then,  because  community  is  thus  sym- 
pathetically interlinked,  and,  therefore,  goes  in 
masses,  whether  for  good  or  ill,  we  have  not  the 
least  reason  to  expect  sinners  to  be  converted  in 
any  considerable  numbers,  without  a  mighty  move- 
ment, which  shall  lead  them  si^multaneousy  to  Christ, 
as  is  done  in  revivals.  Most  sinners  will  never  be 
converted  except  under  these  circumstances.  So 
strong  is  their  adhesion  to  this  world,  so  averse 
are  they  to  the  reproaches  of  Christ,  and  so  en- 
tangled with  irreligious  associates,  they  never 
will  turn  to  God,  unless  the  foundations  of  society 
are  shaken,  and  its  hold  upon  them  is  relaxed. 

4.  Revivals  of  religion  are  necessary,  also,  to 
the  triu7nph  of  moral  reforms.  There  are  many 
who  will  maintain  what  is  called  a  good  moral  char- 
acter, without  religion.  They  take  an  interest  in 
the  reformatory  movements  of  the  day.  But  others, 


246  REVIVALS    OF   RELIGION. 

of  different  temperament  and  training,  need  to  be 
brought  under  powerful  religious  influence.  Such 
are  their  habits  of  profanity,  licentiousness,  intem- 
perance, fraud,  Sabbath-breaking,  or  sinful  amuse- 
ment, nothing  short  of  a  profound  sense  of  reli- 
gious obligation,  and  a  thorough  baptism  of  the 
grace  of  God  can  recover  them.  An  occasional 
conviction  of  the  sinfulness  of  their  course  is  not 
sufficient.  Nor  is  the  frequent  experience  of  the 
bitter  fruits  of  it.  Their  resolutions  to  reform, 
solemnly  and  sincerely  made,  and  ratified  by  oath, 
are  no  more  than  the  spider's  web  before  the 
mighty  rush  of  their  excited  passions.  The  things 
they  see  to  be  right,  they  do  not ;  and  the  things 
they  would  not,  these  they  do.  They  are  under 
the  dominion  of  sin  —  *' carried  captive  by  the 
devil  at  his  will."  Often  have  we  heard  them  say, 
"  It  is  in  vain  to  try,  I  cannot  reform.  I  have  re- 
solved, and  vowed,  resolved  and  vowed  again, 
signed  the  pledge,  and  after  all,  gone  on  as  be- 
fore. I  would  try  again  but  it  is  of  no  use.  My 
doom  is  fixed  !     I  am  a  ruined  man  !  " 

Now,  what  is  the  hope  of  persons  thus  allied  and 
enslaved  to  sin  ?  To  vow  reform,  does  not  eradi- 
cate their  appetite.  They  love  their  favorite  sin 
as  well  afterward,  as  before.  Nor  does  it  enfee- 
ble their  passions.  These  rage  and  burn  with  as 
much  intensity  as  ever.     But  the  religion  of  Christ 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       247 

renovates  the  hearty  it  destroys  the  power  of  sin 
over  it,  turns  the  captivity  of  the  poor  slave  to 
passion,  and  makes  him  a  new  creature.  The 
things  he  once  loved,  now  he  hates,  and  those  he 
hated,  he  now  loves.  The  fountain  itself  is  puri- 
fied. The  "  old  man  is  crucified  with  his  evil 
deeds."  "  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  makes  him 
free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death."  Grace  dis- 
enthrals his  wasted  spirit,  and  strengthens  him  for 
the  race  of  immortality. 

Sinners  often  misapprehend  the  grace  of  God. 
Instead  of  coming  to  Christ  to  be  renewed  and 
made  holy,  they  imagine  they  must  make  them- 
selves holy,  that  they  may  be  accepted  when  they 
come.  Hence  many,  knowing  their  own  weak- 
ness, never  make  the  attempt ;  and  others  who  do, 
give  it  up  in  despair.  Said  an  intelligent  business 
man  to  the  writer,  "  There  is  no  use  for  me  to  try 
to  be  a  Christian.  I  have  many  men  of  the  worst 
kind  under  my  charge,  and  am  in  the  bad  habit 
of  profanity  when  they  vex  me.  Now,  if  I  were 
to  seek  religion,  it  would  not  be  a  week  before  I 
should  forget  myself,  and  fall  into  my  old  way 
again,  and  then  what  would  be  said  ? ' '  He  was 
reminded  that  religion  would  destroy  this  wretched 
propensity.  Not  long  after,  he  became  a  good 
man.  Subsequently,  being  at  his  place  of  business, 
we   asked    him   whether   he   had    sworn    at  his 


248  REVIVALS   OF  RELIGION. 

men  since  making  a  profession.  "  Well,  there," 
said  he,  "  surprising  as  it  may  seem,  I  have  not 
once  thought  of  it.  Though  they  have  conducted 
•worse  than  ever,  perhaps,  it  has  not  even  entered 
into  my  mind." 

The  same  has  occurred  in  regard  to  persons  of 
intemperate  habits.  After  trying  every  way  to 
reform,  without  invoking  divine  assistance,  and 
utterly  failing  of  success,  they  have  been  induced 
to  come  to  Christ,  as  their  only  hope ;  and  are 
living  witnesses  to-day,  that  their  appetite  was  not 
only  checked,  but  destroyed,  so  that  they  have  no 
more  taste  for  alcohol,  than  for  the  water  of  the 
ocean.  This  is  the  uniform  effect  of  experimental 
religion  in  regard  to  all  the  vices. 

"  Earth  hath  no  sickness 
That  heaven  cannot  cure." 

Now,  as  revivals  of  religion  give  vigor  and  ex- 
tension to  such  experience,  they  are  promotive  of 
the  great  reforms  of  the  age.  And,  besides,  as 
before  intimated,  they  reform  cases  which  have 
baffled  all  other  influences  —  cases  which  have 
been  accounted  incurable.  We  never  knew  of  a 
revival  of  any  great  extent  and  power,  in  which 
some  of  its  subjects  were  not  of  this  character. 
They  seem  to  have  been  impressed,  that  the  throne 
of  grace  was  their  only  hope.  We  have  heard 
them  avow  it,  again  and  again,  as   they   threw 


IMPORTANCE  OF   REVIVALS.       249 

themselves  at  the  feet  of  Christ,  and  prayed  for 
mercy.  Besides,  it  may  be  remarked,  nearly 
every  case  of  repentance  and  restitution  in  regard 
to  fraud  and  oppression,  that  has  come  to  our 
knowledge,  resulted  from  a  revival. 

But  revivals  of  religion  contribute  to  this  object 
beyond  the  individual  cases  to  which  we  have  ad- 
verted. Many,  who  do  not  entirely  submit  to 
their  influence,  are  greatly  modified.  They  hear 
the  word  with  more  attention  and  candor,  and 
form  purposes  of  partial  amendment.  A  correct 
public  conscience  is  created,  on  great  moral  ques- 
tions ;  and  the  way  prepared  for  sowing  the  seeds 
of  knowledge  and  reproof  concerning  them.  Let 
religious  principle,  and  feeling,  lose  their  hold 
upon  the  pubHc  mind,  and  the  march  of  reform  is 
backward.  The  noisy  boast  of  some  men  about 
the  magnanimity  of  human  nature,  is  flagrant 
folly.  Human  nature,  in  its  lapsed  condition,  is 
corrupt  and  carnal.  It  is  influenced  vastly  more 
by  the  consequences  of  vice,  than  by  the  wrong 
of  it ;  by  the  terrors  of  death  and  hell,  than  the 
holiness  of  heaven.  God's  medium  of  reform,  is 
the  conscience^  and  not  human  excellence.  This 
is  to  be  enlightened  and  quickened  by  the  law  of 
Christ,  and  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  With- 
out these  appliances  in  their  reviving  and  illumi- 


250  BEVIVALS    OF    RELIGION. 

nating  efficiencj,  reform  must  be  limited  and 
unsound. 

This  explains  whj  infidel  reformers,  who  have 
taken  it  upon  them  to  glorify  human  nature,  and 
ridicule  religion,  have  been  able  to  register  some 
cases  of  reformation.  On  their  particular  theme, 
they  have  spoken  truth,  but  they  have  spoken  it 
to  ears  and  hearts  which  were  prepared  for  their 
message  under  the  tuition  and  moulding  of  reli- 
gious instructions.  Let  them  succeed  in  making 
their  profligate  hearers  as  infidel  as  they  assume 
to  be,  and  they  might  as  well  pour  their  eloquence 
into  the  ears  of  death.  It  would  be  like  the  fall- 
ing of  sparks  into  the  ocean.  But  for  humanity's 
sake  we  pray  they  may  not. 

5.  We  remark,  finally,  revivals  are  indispensable 
to  the  maintenance  of  sound  doctrine.  The  incli- 
nation of  the  human  mind  to  heresy,  is  proverbial. 
In  writing  to  Timothy,  St.  Paul  exhorted,  "  Preach 
the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season ; 
reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  long-suffering  and 
doctrine.  For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will 
not  endure  sound  doctrine,  but  after  their  own 
lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers  having 
itching  ears ;  and  they  shall  turn  their  ears  from 
the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto  fables."  And 
again,  "  The  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the 
latter  times   some   shall   dejart  from   the   faith, 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       251 

giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of 
devils;  speaking  lies  in  hjpocrisj,  having  their 
conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron. 

How  fully  this  prophesy  has  been  fulfilled,  may 
be  seen  by  reference  to  the  history  of  the  church 
from  the  apostolic  age  to  the  present  time.  But 
our  business  is  with  the  relation  of  doctrinal  alien- 
ations to  revivals  of  religion. 

If  we  turn  back  to  the  revivals  which  occurred 
under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  it  will  be  seen  that 
however  short  the  intervals  between  them,  they 
all  found  the  people  deeply  sunk  in  heathenism. 
They  had  abandoned  the  doctrines  inculcated  by 
Abraham,  and  Moses,  and  David,  and  the  proph- 
ets, and  had  adopted  those  of  the  nations  around 
them,  as  being  more  congenial  with  the  inclina- 
tions of  their  perverted  hearts.  Hence,  the  first 
thing  they  had  to  do  in  a  revival  was,  to  open  and 
cleanse  the  neglected  house  of  God.  Then,  they 
cut  down  the  groves,  and  purged  the  high  places, 
and  overthrew  and  demolished  their  idols,  and 
brake  down  the  altars  of  Baalim,  and  returned  to 
the  oracles  of  truth.  Thus,  it  was  by  means  of 
revivals,  that  the  truth  was  preserved. 

Jerusalem  was  full  of  heresy,  when  that  great 
awakening  took  place  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
Christ  had  taken  occasion  to  warn  his  disciples 
against  it.     But  when  the  w^ord  was  spoken  with 


252  REVIVALS    OF    BELIGION. 

power,  and  fear  came  down  on  every  soul,  many 
received  the  truth  gladly,  and  submitted  to  its 
authority.  Thus  being  made  to  love  God  and  his 
truth,  "  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
doctrine,  and  in  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers."  The  same  may  be  said 
of  nearly  all  the  revivals  which  have  occurred 
since.  They  reformed  the  doctrine  of  the  people, 
as  well  as  their  hearts.  Look  at  the  revival  under 
Luther.  This  brought  out  and  gave  publicity  to 
many  glorious  truths,  which  had  been  concealed 
for  ages,  particularly  justification  by  faith.  And 
what  a  mighty  strife  was  there  in  the  great  Wes- 
ley an  revival  in  defence  of  essential  principles? 
Though  the  formularies  of  the  church  continued 
to  hold  forth  sound  doctrine,  the  ministry,  to  a 
great  extent,  had  lost  it,  and  fallen  into  gross 
errors.  This  blessed  work  sent  an  earthquake 
among  the  musty  volumes  of  the  fathers,  and 
brought  out  great  masses  of  pure  gold,  which  had 
been  coined  in  other  days  of  revival,  and  forgotten 
in  the  general  apostasy. 

Observe  it  where  we  will,  every  decline  in  piety 
is  followed  by  a  decline  in  doctrine.  It  is  natural 
for  men  to  bold  sentiments  which  justify  their  con- 
duct. Let  one  become  an  infidel  in  practice,  and 
in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  he  will  assume  to  be  one 
in  doctrine.     Bring  a  sinner,  trained  under  the 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       253 

light  of  the  gospel,  to  right  action,  and  jou  bring 
him  right  in  sentiment.  That  is,  in  all  essential 
particulars.  Thus,  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  no  sooner 
humbled,  than  he  gave  Christ  his  proper  title. 
The  fact  that  he  had  regarded  him  as  an  impostor, 
did  not  stand  in  his  way  for  a  moment.  The 
jailer,  too,  being  awakened,  regarded  Paul  and 
Silas  as  God's  ministers,  and  adopted  them  as  his 
spiritual  guides  in  the  infinite  concerns  of  eternity. 
The  fact  is,  there  is  an  influence  connected  with 
the  spiritual  and  providential  operations  of  a  revi- 
val, that  carries  the  truth  home  to  every  sinner's 
heart. 

Other  aspects  of  this  subject  might  be  pre- 
sented, but  our  limits  wili  not  allow  of  it.  The 
utility  of  revivals  to  families  and  individuals, 
nearly  ruined  by  gross  and  corrupting  sin,  would 
furnish  an  interesting  chapter  of  itself.  Their 
hallowing  influence  on  society  in  general,  is  re- 
markable. Where  they  occur  most  frequently, 
there  industry,  honesty,  peace,  domestic  order, 
social  sympathy,  education,  temporal  prosperity, 
and  personal  security,  are  seen  in  their  greatest 
luxuriance.  For  an  illustration  of  this  remark, 
compare  our  country  with  Mexico,  France,  Ger- 
many, Italy,  or  even  with  England.  Contrast 
our  missionary  stations,  wherein  have  been  glo- 
rious  revivals,   with   other   portions  of  the  same 


254  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION, 

countries.  How  striking  the  difference !  Mr. 
Finney  remarks  very  justly,  "  Almost  all  the  reli- 
gion in  the  world  has  been  produced  by  revivals." 
May  we  not  add,  and  almost  every  other  moral 
and  social  blessing  ?  When  the  missionaries  com- 
menced their  labors  in  the  Pacific  Islands,  the  pop- 
ulation was  rapidly  decreasing.  Vice  had  reached 
such  a  prodigious  growth,  that  society  was  wasting 
under  its  influence.  But  the  revival  turned  the 
tide  of  affairs,  and  placed  that  degraded  people  in 
circumstances  of  peace  and  prosperity. 

In  conclusion,  dear  reader,  permit  a  word  of 
exhortation.  Are  you  a  professed  Christian? 
Remember,  you  are  yet  on  the  battle  field.  The 
victory  is  not  won,  nor  the  fight  over.  Tempta- 
tions and  conflicts  await  you.  It  is  through  "  trib- 
ulation deep,"  that  you  are  to  enter  glory.  0, 
arm  yourself  with  all  the  armor  of  God  !  Put  on 
the  whole  panoply  of  the  gospel,  that  no  weapon 
formed  against  you  may  prosper.  "  The  breast- 
plate 0^ faith  and  love,^^  with  "the  hope  of  salva- 
tion," will  be  indispensable  to  sustain  you  in  the 
trials  and  duties  of  the  Christian  life.  Let  reli- 
gion be  your  theme.  Carry  it  with  you  into  every 
department  of  duty,  that  it  may  keep  you.  Be 
bold  and  courageous,  yet  always  courteous  and 
kind.  This  will  secure  triumph  in  every  conflict, 
and  render  your  calling  and  election  sure. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  REVIVALS.       255 

But  jou  must  not  live  for  yourself  alone.  God 
has  placed  you  in  circumstances  where  you  can- 
not be  neutral.  Take  what  course  you  may,  it 
will  exert  a  positive  influence  upon  the  destiny  of 
all  around  you.  Your  pretensions  are  remem- 
bered ;  they  are  compared  with  your  actual  de- 
portment, and  will  tell  on  the  beholder  for  weal  or 
woe.  0,  if  you  will  not  contribute  to  the  ruin  of 
undying  souls,  take  care  of  your  example,  and 
your  heart !  To  be  thoroughly  moral  is  not  enough. 
Nor,  to  be  formally  religious.  You  must  have 
"  the  power  "  —  be  a  burning  and  shining  light. 
You  must  be  happy.  It  is  as  much  your  duty  to 
be  happy,  as  to  watch  or  pray.  And  your  happi- 
ness has  much  to  do  with  the  conversion  of  others. 
They  look  to  see  what  Christ  does  for  you  —  to 
see  whether  you  have  ''  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suf- 
fering, gentleness,  patience,"  —  whether  you  are 
happy.  Happiness  is  the  boon  for  which  all  pant, 
the  prize  for  which  they  run.  Let  them  see  you 
"  rejoicing  in  God  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory,"  and  know  that  your  cup  is  full  of 
pleasure,  and  running  over,  and,  0,  how  it  will 
dissatisfy  them  with  their  own  condition  !  They 
will  be  induced  to  come  and  "  taste  that  the  Lord 
is  good." 

But  more  than  this,  you  are  to  have  a  profound 
sympathy  for  sinners,  that  they  may  be  converted. 


256  REVIVALS  OP  RELIGION. 

The  heart  that  is  right  with  God  m\\  feel  this  in 
some  degree,  but  it  should  be  cherished  and 
strengthened,  till  it  rises  above  all  other  emotions, 
and  draws  out  the  soul  in  most  fervent  prayer. 
Without  something  of  this,  you  will  accomplish 
little.  If  your  religious  movements  are  not  dull 
and  cold,  they  will  at  least  be  foreign  to  the  sin- 
ner's real  wants.  They  will  not  come  home  to 
his  conscience.  Perhaps  you  are  a  parent,  and 
have  children  living  "  without  God  and  without 
hope  in  the  world.'^  What  are  you  doing  to  save 
them  ?  Do  you  conduct  before  them  as  you  would 
that  others  should  do  ?  Do  you  yearn  over  them 
as  did  Christ  over  Jerusalem  ?  Do  you  take  as 
much  pains  to  save  them,  as  to  dress,  and  present 
them  to  good  advantage  before  the  world  ?  Re- 
member, every  thing  depends  on  you.  Their 
souls  are  in  your  hands.  0,  watch  to  save  them, 
and  never  rest  till  you  see  them  converted,  and 
happy  in  Christ ! 

You  may  be  a  wife.  The  influences  surround- 
ing your  companion  are  such,  you  may  be  unable 
to  bring  him  to  repentance  without  a  revival.  The 
next  work  of  the  kind  may  unite  him  to  you  in 
the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship.  Don't  forget 
this.  When  invited  to  attend  a  prayer  or  protrac- 
ted meeting,  or  to  engage  in  any  special  effort  for 
a  revival,  do  not  imagine  you  have  no  interest  at 


IMPORTANCE  OP  REVIVALS.       257 

stake.  Unless  there  is  a  revival  soon,  that  hus- 
band may  perish  forever.  Death  may  have 
marked  him  for  an  early  exit,  and  there  is  little 
^hope  of  his  conversion  without  a  revival.  Such  is 
his  pride,  or  connection  with  the  world,  deeply  as 
he  may  be  impressed  he  will  shrink  from  the  cross, 
unless  there  should  be  great  excitement,  and  gen- 
eral attention  to  the  subject. 

Whatever  your  relations,  there  are  those  around 
you  to  whom  your  heart  cleaves  with  peculiar 
affection.  You  desire  their  salvation.  Consider- 
ing how  few  attend  to  the  subject  under  ordinary 
circumstances,  you  can  have  little  encouragement 
about  them  without  a  revival.  Pray  then  with 
all  your  might  for  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit. 
Throw  your  whole  soul  into  the  enterprise.  Con- 
sult with  your  brethren,  strengthen  their  faith, 
hold  up  their  hands,  and  urge  them  up  to  mighty 
and  united  exertion.  Throw  your  arms  around 
the  sinner,  any  one,  no  matter  who,  and  get  the 
ice  broken  as  soon  as  possible.  If  any  complain 
that  you  are  trying  to  "  get  up  a  revival,"  refer 
them  to  Nehemiah,  and  to  the  apostles.  Don't 
be  hindered  by  any  such  reflections.  There  have 
always  been  idlers  in  the  vineyard,  who  will  neith- 
er work  themselves,  nor  suffer  others.  Let  them 
prate  on.  But  in  the  name  of  Christ,  as  you  love 
22 


258  REVIVALS    OF  RELIGION. 

precious  souls,  labor  for  a  revival,  and  faint  not. 

If  you  are  a  Christian,  you  love  God,  and  wish 
to  see  all  bow  to  his  sceptre.  You  love  his  truth, 
and  rejoice  in  its  diffusion  and  triumph.  The 
Bible  and  missionary  enterprises  are  dear  to  you. 
And  the  great  reforms  of  the  day  have  your  good 
wishes,  and  best  endeavors.  Remember,  I  be- 
seech you,  how  dependent  these  interests  are  on 
t!he  revival  of  God's  work.  The  decline  of  grace 
in  the  heart,  is  the  certain  precursor  of  decline  in 
every  good  cause.  It  is  a  revival  of  religion,  that 
sends  new  life  and  vigor  into  every  vein  and  arte- 
ry of  our  benevolent  system.  This  is  the  genial 
sun  and  fertilizing  rain  that  strengthen,  and  ma- 
ture every  germ  of  Christian  enterprise.  0,  then, 
as  you  pray  for  the  establishment  of  equity,  for  the 
abolition  of  war  and  oppression,  for  the  universal 
^read  of  the  gospel  in  its  purity  and  power,  labor 
for  a  revival.  This  is  the  lever  by  which  we  may 
move  the  world  — the  light  to  dissipate  its  darkness. 

Think  of  what  revivals  have  done  ;  of  the  blind, 
they  have  made  to  see ;  of  the  deaf,  they  have 
made  to  hear ;  of  the  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins, 
they  have  raised  ;  of  the  lost,  they  have  found ;  of 
the  sick,  they  have  healed  ;  of  the  poor,  they  have 
enriched ;  of  the  miserable,  and  wretched,  and 
despised,  they  have  relieved,  made  happy,  and  glo- 
rified.    Where  had  you  been  to-day  but  for  their 


IMPORTANCE  OP  REVIVALS.       259 

occurrence  ?  And  whei;e  that  beloved  daughter, 
or  son,  or  other  friend  ?  Consider  how  much  you 
are  indebted  to  them  for  all  you  are,  or  hope  to  be;. 
For  the  enjoyments  of  this  world,  for  the  pleasures 
of  life,  for  domestic  happiness,  for  social  inter- 
course, for  the  peace  of  God,  for  the  comforts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  prospect  of  heaven  !  AH 
these  flow  from  this  one  living  fountain. 

I  intreat  you,  then,  dear  reader,  work  for  God, 
and  the  salvation  of  souls.  Sacrifice,  give  your 
influence,  your  talents,  your  time  as  far  as  practi- 
cable, your  all.  Give  your  money  to  support  the 
most  useful  ministers ;  to  build  churches  for  the 
people  ;  to  educate  pious  young  men  for  the  altar ; 
to  put  the  Bible  into  every  family  on  earth  ;  to 
circulate  stirring  tracts ;  and  for  all  other  useful 
purposes.  Resolve  that  you  will  act  some  good 
part  in  the  mighty  struggle.  By 'that  you  will 
not  only  be  religious,  but  entirely  so.  That  you 
will  give  your  money  and  influence,  where  they 
will  accomplish  most  for  the  p)eople  —  for  their  con- 
version, and  eternal  felicity. 

In  a  word  never  consent  to  be  a  mere  nominal  pro- 
fessor —  to  hang  upon  the  church  of  Christ  as  an  in- 
cubus. Never !  Better  that  a  millstone  were  hanged 
about  your  neck  and  you  drowned  in  the  depths  of 
the  sea.  If  you  are  a  child  of  God,  honor  your  Fath- 
er, and  don't  curse  the  whole  family.    Shoulder  the 


260  REVIVALS    OP    RELIGION. 

cross  of  Christ,  bare  your  head  to  the  storm,  and 
throw  yourself  into  the  hottest  of  the  battle.  Noth- 
ing is  wanting  but  courage  and  enterprise  among 
Christians.  There  are  enough  of  them  in  the 
world,  if  they  were  only  alive  and  active  in  the 
cause,  to  shake  the  universe.  To  your  posts,  then, 
0  Christians  !  Live,  teach,  exhort, p'ay,  give,  suf- 
fer ^  agonize!  Let  the  revival  and  spread  of  re- 
ligion be  your  themej  your  burden,  your  successful 
business.    Amen. 


Princeton 


Theol09icalSenimarv,,Ubrari^^^ 


1    1012  01218  5767 


Date  Due 

,.."        ^'^.■'- 

**fti*s 

In.. 

-.**••*** 

L    * 

